264
7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 1/264

Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

Embed Size (px)

Citation preview

Page 1: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 1/264

Page 2: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 2/264

 The Early Hungarians

 This volume shows to the En-glish reader the origin of the Hun-garians and their first civilization,— according to recent historical

research.In the new light, the Hungari-

ans seem to have come from theAncient Near East —Mesopota-mia, Egypt and Syria —where thefirst Higher Civilizationflourished. Their westward mov-

ing tribes reached the MiddleDanube basin already in the Neo-lithic times and had laid the foun-dation of the future Hungary. Inthe subsequent periods Scythians,Huns and halfTurkised ArpadHungarians added their own eth-

nic and cultural contribution tothe existing heritage, whereby thePeople acquired its final charac-teristics by the end of the IXthcentury A.D. The volume (softbound, in8°,

248 p., 36 ill.) can be ordered by

mail, at the address of the Author:P.O. Box 697, Station “B”, Mon-treal, Canada, H3B 3K3.

Page 3: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 3/264

About the 

Author

 The author of 

this volume, TiborEtienne BARATH,was formerly pro-fessor at the Uni-

versity of Kolozsvar, Hungary (19401945), untilthe communist takeover of his native country. Hestudied history in Budapest (Ph.D.), Vienna, Parisand Montreal (B. L.S.) and prior to his nominationto the teaching post, he was Secretary of the Hun-garian Institute in Paris (19321939) and fulfilledthe role of AssistantSecretary of the InternationalCommittee of Historical Sciences at the same time.He is now retired in Montreal, Canada. Prof.

BARATH is author of over a hundred historicalessays and also of several books, the most significantones being: The Tax-System in Hungary, 1605-1648; History of the Hungarian Historiography, 1867- 1935 (in French); A Short History of Hungary; andthe threevolume A Aici’enf History of the Hungarian 

Peoples with the present sequel The Early Hungarians (in English).

Page 4: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 4/264

ril)or E. BARATH

 THE EARLY

HUNGARIANSIN THE LIGHT OF RECENT  

HISTORICAL RESEARCH

M ON TR EA L 1983

Page 5: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 5/264

Published by the Author P.O. Box 697, Station “B” 

Montreal H3B 3K3 Canada

Page 6: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 6/264

CONTENTS

Contents......................................................................................... VI ,ist of figures ..................................................................... VII

I’mlogue: The rough road of Hungarian Ancient His-tory ..................................................................... 1

PART ONE  

WHO ARE THE HUNGARIANS?

 The People ........................................................................ 171. The anthropological buildup of the Nation, 

p. 17. —2. The Hungarian language and its great antiquity, p. 24. —3. Their two most frequently used ethnic names: Magyar and Hungarian, p. 40. —4. The whereabouts of the Old Father-land, p. 47.

 Their earliest civilization............................................. 65

1. The Old Hungarian script, p. 65. —2. The Old Hungarian faith, p. 76. — 3. The Oriental background of the first Hungarian dynasty, p. 95. —4. How the Nation remembered its origin, p. 105.

PART TWO

 THE GENESIS OF THE DANUBIAN HUNGARIANS

 The Neolithic and Bronze Age Hungarians.......... 1151. Implantation of the Higher Civilization into 

the Danubian basin, p. 115. — 2. The advent of the first sedentary population, p. 126. — 3.

 The identity of the first settlers, p. 137. — 4. The testimony of the T at laki (Tartaria) tab-

lets, p. 147.

Page 7: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 7/264

 The Scythian H ungarians............................................ 1591. Their origin and civilization, p. 159. — 2.

Scythians in Hungary, p. 162. —3. The language of the European Scythians, p. 167. — 4. Who were the K elti or Celts? p. 175.

 The HunHungarians...................................................... 1811. The Roman and Germanic influence upon 

the ethnographic conditions in the Carpatho Danubian basin, p. 181. —2. The coming of the Huns, p. 187. — 3. The ethnic identity of the Huns, p. 191. — 4. Hunsymbols and written 

records, p. 193. —5. The bad image of the Huns in Western Europe, p. 202.

 The M agyarHungarians............................................... 2071. Massive influx of Magyars into the Car-

pathian land and the birth of HungaryI , p. 207.—2. Hungary’s ethnographic and political con-ditions in the IXth century, p. 210. — 3. The 

formation of the Arpadian people in Eastern Europe, p. 219. — 4. The reunification of the country and the birth of HungaryH as a modern state, p. 225. 5. Epilogue; The fate of the lost Hungarian tribes, p. 232.

Bibliography*................................................................... 241

 The numbers given in parentheses in the text refer to thepublications (P 000, P 001, etc.) in which the reader may findfurther information on the subject in que.stioii.

Page 8: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 8/264

L ist of figures

I’iu. 1. Physical map of the Middle Danube basin.I'ij;. 2. Old Hungary’s geographic location in relation to 

the Ancient Orient.3. The great rivervalleys of the Ancient NearEast.

Fig. 4. Turullu, the lionheaded Sumerian bird which sym-bolized the divine ancestors of Hungarians. Uruk, c. 3200 B.C.

Fig. 5. Pictorial representation of the two Hungarian an-cestors. Carved by a shepherd in Somogy county, X lX th century.

Fig. 6. Some of the most frequently used Egyptian hiero-glyphs.

Fig. 7. ‘Magyar country’ written in Egyptian hieroglyphs.Fig. 8. ‘Ruler of the Magyars’ written in hieroglyphs.

Fig. 9. In Egypt, the flathomed ram was the favourite Kushsymbol.Fig. 10. The Kushsymbol survives in Hungarian folklore. 

Example: the ceremonial walkingstick, ‘Fokos’.Fig. 11. The K ushname written in Egyptian hieroglyphs.Fig. 12. Anubis, the doglike creature, was also considered 

as a Kush ancestor.Fig. 13. The Egyptian kings’ royal titles were Hungarian 

titles.Fig. 14. The Old Hungarian soundsigns in their final stage of development.

Fig. 15. Old Hungarian inscription of Dalnok, Hungary. It reads from left to right.

Fig. 16. Old Hungarian inscription of Constantinople, Tur-key. I t reads from right to left.

Fig. 17. Old Hungarian inscription of Enlaka, Hungary, 

accompanied by a pictorial complement.Fig. 18. Sundoor of CsikSzentK iraly, with a geometric decoration.

Fig. 19. Elaborate Sungate of Harasztosi, Hungary, flanked by two idols.

Page 9: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 9/264

Fig. 20. Wooden columns on burial sites in presentday Hungary.

Fig. 21. ‘The Lion of Esztergom’. Wallpainting in the royal palace. Hungary, XHth century.

Fig. 22. Ramses H, K ing of Egypt (1304 — 1232 B.C.), holding the Godsymbol.

Fig. 23. Humanshaped divinity with the Godsymbol. Hungary, Neolithic Age.

Fig. 24. A typical TroyH vessel, c. 2300 B.C.Fig. 25. Gold badge of a high priest. Mojgrad, Hungary, 

Bronze Age.Fig. 26. Hungarian hammeraxe with disc for a butt. I t was 

in great demand in the Bronze Age.Fig. 27. Map showing the density of Hungary’s population 

by the end of the Bronze Age.Fig. 28. The worldfamous Tatarlaki(Tartaria) clay tablets, 

found near the river Maros. They were used for the purpose of solar observations.

Fig. 29. The soundsigns of the Tatirki tablets, separated into words.

Fig. 30. The most beautiful Scythian goldstag ever found in Hungary. TapioSzentMdrton, Vth century B.C.

Fig. 31. Scythian goldstag from ZbldHalomPuszta, in an unusual posture. Hungary, Vth century B.C.

Fig. 32. Several vessels belonging to the Hun treasure of  NagySzentM iklos bear this inscription: ‘The adornment of this article was made by a skilled 

Hun’.Fig. 33. Hungarian language message engraved upon a Hunnic gold tray.

Fig. 34. The great seal of K ing Oktar the Hun with legend in Hungarian.

Fig. 35. Dedication incised upon the pendent of a Hun necklace in Hungarian. Wolfheim, Germany.

Fig. 36. Decorated silver satchelcover of a Hungarian army 

commander. Hungary, IXth century.

Page 10: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 10/264

Page 11: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 11/264

BV

' u 

O4>C.2'3c<V 

 J S

ao

£

coedoo

 J S

&&§be

uS)BdM

lib

Page 12: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 12/264

PROLOGUE

I 'he rough road of Hungarian Ancient History

Hungarian Ancient History deals with that

period of the national past which begins around3000 B.C. and ends in 895 A.D. when the lastMagyar ethnic wave arrived and settled in theCarpathian basin. This delimitation is mainlybased upon a longstanding tradition, but is justi-fied by methodological considerations as well. In-

deed, in the elaboration of ancient history, thesocalled subsidiary studies of History play a con-siderably greater role than in more recent periods,on account of the scarcity of written documents,which are the usual sources of historicalknowledge. The most helpful of such subsidiary

studies are, first, linguistics and archaelogy, thenmythology and paleography, to which most re-cently, the science of placenames or toponymywas added. This manysided approach renders thetask of the historians more difficult. The impor-tance of their researches is however great, since

the results have a strong bearing upon the nationalconsciousness. Because of this. Ancient History isusually exposed to strong political interferences.

1. When modern historiography was born, in themiddle of the X lX th century, Hungarian scholarsfound themselves before a difficult alternative:they had to adopt either the Finno-Ugrian con

Page 13: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 13/264

ception of their past or the Orientalist conception.  T he foundation of the FinnoUgrian or “Uralian”conception was laid down by Swedish, German and

Russian scholars, and in particular, by AugustLudwig Schloezer, professor at Goettingen Uni-versity, Germany. Its basic thesis was the linguisticand ethnic kinship of Hungarians with Finns andBsthonians living in the Baltic area, and with theUralian peoples in the VolgaUral region. The

holder of this theory placed the original homelandof the FinnoUgrians in the vast Siberian plain.

 This theory was welcomed and strongly supportedfor political reasons by the Habsburg dynasty,which was anxious, after the tragic events of 1849,to curb Hungarian influence in the Double Mon-

archy just then, by injecting the leaders of thatnation with an inferiority complex. They first sentIvliklosits, the professor of slavistics at ViennaUniversity, to Budapest, to supervise the programof the Hungarian Academy of Sciences. Miklositshad understood the point of his mission and

prepared a long list of words which were all “bor-rowed” from the Slavonic languages, according tohim. After Miklosits, a German scholar was sentto Budapest, J . Budenz (18361892), who became,with his companion Pal Hunfalvy (Hunsdorfer,lSlO1891), the main architect of the FinnoUgrianconception of Hungary’s ancient history.

 The two pioneers proclaimed that the Hungari-an people and the Hungarian language were of FinnoUgrian origin, consequently, their original

Page 14: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 14/264

(ommon homeland could not have been situated:mywhere else than in the UraloSiberian region. They also found that the early Hungarians stood,

in respect to civilization, on the lowest step of evolution: they were forestdwelling nomads, Hving on the mere product of Nature, eatingmushrooms, berries, digging up roots, fishing andhunting. As such, they were ignorant of the funda-mental achievements of Higher Civilization:

stockbreeding and foodproduction by farming. Inshort, the early Hungarians were depicted as abackward populace, in a state of semisavagery,whose later civilization developed entirely fromconstant borrowings, first from the Turkish peo-ples, thereafter from Slavs, Germans and Latins,

who were their teachers and instructors. The second conception of Hungarian ancient

history linked the Hungarian language to theoldest one of mankind, viz. the Sumerian, andplaced the original home of the Nation in theAncient Near East, between the Euphrates and

 Tigris rivers (Sumer and Babylon). This concep-tion was also first outlined by Western scholars,namely by A.H. Sayce, J . Oppert, F. Lenormantand C. RawHnson.

From a Hungarian point of view, the mostimportant finding of the WestEuropean sumerologists was the discovery that the Sumerian lan-guage was neither Semitic nor IndoEuropean instructure, but agglutinative, like the Hungarian.  The farreaching significance of this statement was

Page 15: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 15/264

obvious, because speakers of this early agglutina-tive language were the authors of the first Higher

Civihzation of mankind. A. H. Sayce summed upthis thesis as follows: “The earliest civilized inhab-itants of Babylonia did not speak a Semitic lan-guage and therefore they were not Semites... Eas-tward of Sumer, the type of language was thusagglutinative, as it was in Sumer itself. And inthe days when civilization first grew up there, thereis no sign or trace of the language we call inflection-al... Babylonian culture owed its origin to a racewhose type of language was that of the Finns, of the Magyars or the Japanese” (P 112 pp. 7072).

 The same opinion was upheld by all later sumerologists, including Prof. Woolley, who writes in the

most recent UNESCO manual: “Sumerian wasunique amongst the languages of the Ancient NearEast in being agglutinative; it belonged in thisrespect, to the same group as... Finnish and Hungarian"(P 064 p. 635). Western scholars also statedthat there was a steady outflow of Sumerian

population towards Europe beginning the NewStone Age, and that they had introduced theHigher Civilization to almost all regions of Europe,including distant Britain. In short, this conceptionplaces Early Hungarians into a considerablyhigher historical status.

After the above mentioned discoveries, it be-came increasingly exciting for Hungarian scien-tists to find out the true ethnic and linguisticidentity of the ancient NearEasterners: Mesopo

Page 16: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 16/264

I iini.ins, Kgyptians, and Anatolians. I t was indeedlm|)(‘(l (hat the solution of this enigma, with theli<l|) of the Hungarian clue, might lead us to a

r,lul»;il reevaluation of the origin and affiliationIII all European peoples and, in particular, to atccvaluation of the place of Hungarians amongstilicin. A formidable challenge was thus awaiting Hungarian scholarship.

2. I t seems incredible, but the fact is that Hun-

garians were not encouraged to take part in theseresearches; on the contrary, they had been re-moved from the field of sumerology and egyptology, and redirected towards the UraloSiberianwildernesses. The new Orientalist researches hadalready produced decisive results which were going

to alter the traditional Semitic image of the regionin question. In fact, they discovered that the mythof the Creation, the story of the Flood, and themany hymns and parables recorded in the Old

 Testament, were not the literary invention of Semitic Genius, as it was believed until then, but

that of the previous agglutinativespeaking peo-ples, from whom they were simply taken over. Therefore, to avoid further erosion of the SemiticMiracle, it seemed appropriate to divert all thepotentially dangerous elements from the field of researches. The chief instigator of this militantpolicy was Joseph Halevy (18271917), a Jewishborn Rumanian, who managed to become profes-sor at the Sorbonne in Paris. Actually, he hadwaged a lifelong battle to maintain the antiquated

Page 17: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 17/264

belief, namely, emphasizing the exclusively Semi-tic character of the Ancient Near East, where no

other race was ever present, according to him. Atthe Orientalist Congress in Paris (1901), Hal6vyencountered Hungary’s delegate, Ignac Goldziher(18501921), who had a seat in the governing bodyof the Hungarian Academy of Sciences and was,at the same time, generalmanager of the Jewish

Religious Community of Budapest for many years.So he was quick to understand Halevy’s concernand, back in Budapest, emphatically declared thatHungarian scholars were wasting their timesearching for their ancestors in the AncientNearEast, it being a purely Semitic area. AndBernat Munkacsy (Munk), another Hungarian

educated orientalist, also member of the Academyof Sciences and schoolinspector at the JewishReligious Community of Budapest, submitted his“expert’s report” to the Academy, wherein de-clared “in good faith” that: “I t is out of question...that we may envisage any closer relation between

the Sumerian and the Hungarian languages. Therefore Hungarian scientists cannot rightlyclaim any part of the brilliant Sumerian heritage,nor can they take any credit from the Sumerians’merits, under the pretext that they were theirancestors. If anyone would, nevertheless, do so,

he would make himself ridiculous” (P 051 p. 55).After that, the Academy systematically sabo

gated Sumerian studies in Hungary. I t had refusedto receive Zsofia Torma, the lady who wished to

Page 18: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 18/264

report on her epochmaking finding, that in Neo-lithic times there were close contacts betweenHungary and ancient Mesopotamia. Professor

Zsigmond Varga, another outstanding orientahst,who established several linguistic parallels be-tween Hungarian and Sumerian in his imposingvolume “At a distance of 5,000 years” (Debrecen1942), was judged by his critics as an “impostor,charlatan, confused and unscientific.” A third

scholar, Vilmos Hevesy (alias F.A. Uxbond), whodiscovered the ancient hnks between Hungariansand Indians (P 130), was also rejected, because hisfindings disagreed with the official UraloSiberiandoctrine. Many other similar cases are known, butlet us recall only one, that of Florian Matyas. This

scholar, in his inaugural address at the Academy(1859), talked, to no avail, about the decipheringof hieroglyphs; he was unable to capture theattention of Pal Hunfalvy, who simply laughedit off. I t was not until a great, independent, inter-national authority, Prof. G. Childe, stated in his

fundamental work on the Danubian Neolithic andBronze Ages (P 031), that scholars all over theworld agreed that the Early Hungarians had arespectable share in the heritage of the AncientNear East.  Thus ended the stormy, first period of  the modern researches on the origin of Hungarians, wherein the imposed Uralian conception seemed to prevail, to the detriment of the free researches.

Page 19: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 19/264

3. After 1945 this situation totally changed,when swarms of intellectuals left Hungary, follow-

ing the communist takeover. These exiles, free of any political pressure, once they were settled inthe free world, have undertaken the renewal of the ancient Hungarian history in an Oriental light.Ida Bobula (USA, 19001981) was the first toperceive their new mission. She took up researchwhere Prof. Varga left off in 1942 and was indefat-igable in arousing interest for the arduous task.In his time, Prof. Varga was mainly dealing withgrammatical parallels between Sumerian andHungarian. As regards the vocabulary, however,he was unable to find more than about 80 commonwords. Consequently, Ida Bobula, focussed her

efforts upon the enlargement of the vocabularyconcordances and was instrumental in completingthe existing list with over a thousand additionalcommon words, amongst them the important onefor ‘God’, Isten in both languages. With her work,she firmly established the SumeroHungarian kin-

ship as a scientifically proven fact and summedup her results in an English language study, Sumerian affiliations (P 014).

Other exiled Hungarian scholars followed thetrend as set forth by Ida Bobula, elucidating asurprisingly high number of common charac-

teristics of the Sumerian and Hungarian lan-guages. Amongst them, we have first to mentionFerenc Badiny Jos (Argentina), professor of sumerology at the University of Buenos Aires, who

Page 20: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 20/264

I ril'd to fill the considerable timegap between thenul of Sumer in the Near East and the birth of I lungary proper in Europe, by means of a Hungar-

ian language book, “From Chaldea to IsterGam”(F 006). The late Victor Padanyi (Australia) con-centrated his attention upon the migrating Hun-garians in the Don region (P 101) and C. G. Gostony (France) produced an etymologicaldictionary of Sumerian (P 056), while Sandor

Csoke (Austria) compiled a “SumeroHungariangrammar” (P 015). Finally, the comprehensivework of Sandor Nagy which was written in En-glish, deserves special mention,  The forgotten cradle of the Hungarian culture (P 098). All theseworks concerned Sumer (Southern Mesopotamia)

only and maintained that Hungarian is the directcontinuation of the ancient Mesopotamian lan-guage, as it was spoken in the Hlrd milleniumB.C., or, as Sandor Csoke expressed it: “With afew phonetical and grammatical differences, theSumerian folklanguage, i.e. the spoken language

was, on the whole, the same as presentday Hun-garian.” The next most important step in the elaboration

of the orientalist conception was the extension of the field of investigation beyond Mesopotamia, tocover the whole NearEast. I t was indeed discov-ered that innumerable Magyar words were used,not only in Mesopotamia, but elsewhere too, inthe B.C. times, especially in the Nile valley, aswell as in Syria and in Anatolia. In these areas

Page 21: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 21/264

certain texts written with hieroglyphs or withPhoeniciantype characters, can be read in Hun-garian. These surprising results definitely proved

that the original home of the Hungarian speakingpopulation was the entire NearEast and also thatMagyar was a primary language, from which manyothers originated. The enlargement of the field of investigations and the above mentioned decipher-ings are due to Prof. Tibor Barath, author of this

book, whose three volumes —Ancient History of the Hungarian speaking Peoples” (P 007) — arefundamental in this regard.

 That ancient Egypt had been the most brilliantMagyar homeland, was first stated by F. Thomasin his Latin study: Conjecturae de origine, prima 

sede et lingua Hungarorum (Buda 1806). I t mustalso be added that the eminent Finnish linguist,Helmi Poukka (Helsinki), has made an importantcontribution to the subject with her “HungarianFinnEgyptian wordparallels” (P 105). In herpublication, she lists 1,045 identical EgyptoHun

garian words. This work was recently expandedinto an important manuscrit of 307 pages, whichits author has generously forwarded to the writerof these lines.

All these studies made almost exclusively by exiled Hungarian scholars resulted in the elaboration of a new Hungarian ancient history, whose starting point is in Ancient Near East, in the Neolithic and Bronze Ages.

Page 22: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 22/264

I In the light of these researches, the basiciIm'.i s oI the FinnoUgrian historical conceptionl>r. iiiin' more and more untenable; above all the

ImIh I (hat Hungarian was a language of FinnoI origin. This must be a misnomer, declaredI lie orientalists, in view of the fact that thellim iarian vocabulary includes a mere 7.3% of «nmmon FinnoUgrian words, against 92.7% nonI'lmioUgrian. Moreover, if Old Hungarian ante

(l.iU's the IndoEuropean languages, how it couldliave borrowed words from them, when they werenot yet in existence? Considering that the Hun;arian and IndoEuropean common words are

embedded in the oldest layer of the latters’ vocab-ulary, the presumption is strong that these com-

mon words were borrowed by the IndoEuropeansfrom the Old Hungarian. And again, since theemergence of the Hungarians took place in theAncient NearEast, it seems impossible that thepeople would have originated in UraloSiberia.

 The tiny Vogul (Manysi) and Ostiak (Hanti) peo-

ples —9,000 and 21,000 souls respectively —whoare now living in Siberia, cannot vouch for theNorthern origin of Hungarians, because anthro-pologically they are the farthest removed fromthem. These fragments of an original Uralianpopulation were, in all probability, overrun by abreakeaway branch of Hungarians (cf. P 059pp. 173179), who taught them a few hundredwords before being assimilated. This view is sup-ported by the Vogul name, which is probably an

Page 23: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 23/264

old form of the present Hungarian Fogoly, mean-ing ‘Captive’. In any case, the FinnoUgrian theoryof history never succeeded in proving its point to

the general satisfaction. Large segments of theacademic world — linguists, historians archae-ologists in particular — remained skeptical anddiscussed it with great reservations. For all thesereasons, those of the opposite conception openlyrejected it as an obsolete theory.

 The pressure against the Uralian conceptionincreased so heavily in the last ten to fifteen years,that the holders of this antiquated belief feltthemselves cornered, and began a desperate fightfor survival. But, instead of discussing and refutingthe pretensions of the orientalists, they simply

declared that the theses of their adversaries areunacceptable, ‘because’ they are contrary to theofficial doctrine. They soon lost their tempers andstarted a vilipending campaign. They everywhereproclaimed that the exiled historians “have beeninfected with a Western virus”, and that they

suffer from “spiritual inebriety”, for whom the“Oriental mirage” (sumerology and egyptology) isbut a “therapeutic gymnastic”. They also labeledthe orientalists “fanatics, lunatics, chauvinists,and fascists” (P 008). The FinnoUgrists also usedadministrative measures to silence their oppo-nents, especially the socalled pressclosure, whichmeans that the scientific promotion of the orien-talist conception is banned from the media inHungary. Since then in that country, the periodi-

Page 24: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 24/264

cals, newspapers, publishing houses, television andradii) stations were exclusively reserved for schol-ars with FinnoUgrian mentality. Along with the

pnssc'losure, writers in line with the officialdofiina were encouraged to prepare fresh publica-tions in the obsolete spirit, saying nothing aboutthi“1‘xistence of the other way of thinking.

It would nevertheless be a mistake to think thatthe front of FinnoUgrists is a solidly united one.

As a matter of fact, there are, in Hungary itself,many scholars who already have assimilated sev-eral important elements of the Hungarian re-searches abroad. A ntal Bartha, for example, hasdiscarded the wrong belief that the early Hungari-ans had been forest dweller nomads. Instead, he

teaches today that they were living in river valleys,engaged in agriculture and animal husbandry, andstood, in every respect, upon the level of contem-porary Higher CiviHzation. He also maintains thatthe early Hungarians had come to the KamaVolga “meeting place” (no longer “cradle land”),

in successive waves, from a southerly direction, at the beginning of the first millenium B.C.,starting from the area “where the foodproductionfirst had taken place,” i.e. from the NearEast(Magyar Hirlap, December 15, 1972). Further-more, anthropologist Tibor Toth has concededthat the skeletons do not support the existenceof any early Hungarian settlement in the UralSiberian region. On the contrary, they clearly

Page 25: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 25/264

prove that it actually was in the Aral Sea region(Kisalfald, J une 16, 1972).

 This will suffice to mark out the place of the

orientalist conception in the general Hungarianhistorical researches during the last hundred andfifty years or so. After a difficult start, it seems now to be closer to victory. In the following chapters, the author lets the reader become acquainted, in detail, with the orientalist conception 

only, avoiding all controversies.

Page 26: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 26/264

PART ONE

WHO ARE THE HUNGARIANS?

Page 27: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 27/264

 THE PEOPLE

1. The anthropological buildup of the Nation

Reliable data concerning the anthropological

structure of European peoples, can be found inthe standard work of the Swiss anthropologistEugene Pittard (P 103) and in the historical racegeography of the Soviet scientist V. P. Aleksejev(P 002). Information concerning specifically theHungarians is available in the brief accounts of 

Mr. Kosonczi {Sorsunk, Australia, 19591960), andin the two more recent articles by Pal L iptak(P 090) and Tibor Toth (P 128), leading anthro-pologists in Hungary today.

According to the authorities mentioned, thevarious peoples of Europe intermingled so much

during the last two or three millenia that todaythey hardly differ from one another genetically.By and large, they are made up almost everywherewith the same racial elements, viz. the whiteskinned Caucasoids or Aryans; ‘ the brownish

1. We have reverted to the Aryan term, following the practice of many scientists, who prefer it because its meaning is ‘Men’ (Wiro, Vir, Ar, Ur) in most of the European languages (cf. P 130 p. 115).

Page 28: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 28/264

complexioned Mediterraneans or Touranians, alsocalled Kush; and a third element, especially detec-table in Scandinavia and in Spain. The latter are

probably the descendants of a preNeolithic popu-lation called CroMagnonmen. Within the saidrelatively uniform social structure, the individu-ality of each people is only characterized by thediffering proportion of the common composingelements. In the case of Hungarians, the specific

ratio is said to be c. 80 —85%Caucasoids or Aryansand c. 1520% Touranids or Kush. The repre-sentation of the Nordic (CroMagnon) type inHungary is so minute that it is practically negli-gible.'

 The great majority of Hungarians (the Cauca-

soids) is characterized by a height of 167 cm, aclear complexion, variable eye colour (40% fair and40% dark) and medium brown hair. Their face andeyes are of a vivid tone, their nose is straight, butsometimes high and bridged. Their general de-meanour is a friendly one. According to cranial

measurements, their average cephalic index (Cl)is 84.3, i.e. they belong to the shortheaded racialgroup.

2. The double racial origin of the Hungarians is first mentioned in the Latin language work of the sharpeyed 

historian Deseritzky who said; “Hunnos Magoresque gentem robustissimam et populosissimam partim ex  J aphet per Magog, partim ex Cham per Chus turn vero Nemrothum fuisse propagatam et in unum coaluisse” (P 092 p. 79).

Page 29: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 29/264

E. Pittard was surprised to find, in a stronglymixed Europe, a relatively homogeneous popula-tion, especially in Central Europe, which was

overrun so many times by foreign invaders sinceNeolithic times. But he himself gives us the neces-sary explanation, emphasizing the fact that beforethe arrival of the last huge Hungarian ethnic wavein A.D. 895, the numerically most important eth-nic body in the country —the Avars —was racially

akin to the Magyars: they resembled each otherlike “two overflows of a single and same ethniclake”, to quote the words of E. Pittard. His evalu-ation holds good even for the periods prior to theAvars, including Neolithic times. In fact, the near-ly 1,000 extant crania from this age prove that

even the earliest settlers of the Land, almostexclusively consisted of shortheaded Caucasoids(P 103 p. 36). This means that the same human race has perpetuated itself in Hungary from the earliest historical times in an uninterrupted continuity.

3. The headshape is indicated by the cephalic index (Cl). I t is given in percentage ratio (100) with the skullwidth (W) and its greatest length (L), from front to back, seen from above the head: CI= 1()0 X (W:L). When its Cl is 80.00 or more, the cranium is round, short or brachy cephalic. When Cl is 75.00 or less, the cranium is long 

or dolychocephalic. Between these two ranges are the mesocephalic or mediumheaded elements.4. E. Pittard: «I1 me semble de plus en plus evident que 

les invasions avares et magyares, qui apparaissent de beaucoup comme les plus importantes, ne sont que deux

Page 30: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 30/264

According to anthropologists, the greatest con-centration of the shortheaded population is to befound in the Caucasus region."’ The farther one

moves away from the area, the thinner is thedensity of the brachycephalic element. On thisbasis it was assumed, that the oldest detectablehome of this race was in the Caucasus region,whence they got their scientific denomination:Caucasoid race. From their supposed original ho-

meland, the Caucasoids or A ryans are said to haveslowly moved southwards, extending their controlover the whole northern part of Ancient NearEastalready in prehistoric times. They were harbringers of the socalled Higher Civilization, inwhich most people were farmers living in small

villages. The second racial element of the Hungarianethnic body is the K ushitic one. Their distinctiveanthropological characteristics were the darkishskin colour and the Caucasian (not African) face.**

detachements sortis d’une meme masse unique; que deux missaires issus d’un meme lac ethnique* (P 103 p. 341).

5. E. Pittard noticed the strong concentration of short-headed Aryans in the Ancient NearEast. He said: “En Asie, par exemple, parmi les peuples divers que Ton a appel les Aryens, et qui ont laiss le souvenir de grandes civilisations, il y a beaucoup de brachyc^phales, 

d’Aryen brachyc phales” (P 103 p. 29).6. I t is important to keep in mind that, when our historical sources mention the “dark” complexion of K ush, they do not always use this word in a literal sense as ‘black’, but rather as opposed to white. — Further, the Kush

Page 31: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 31/264

In contrast to the Aryan agriculturists, the Kushwere mainly a stockbreeding population and assuch moved around extensively. For a long time,

they lived in tribal communities, without anyhigher sociopolitical organisation. They desintegrated easily and many of them became absorbedinto the ethnic bodies of other nations, most oftenin subject status, so that they soon lost their ownethnic identity through assimilation.

Amongst the written references to the existenceof white and dark men in Hungary, the mostexplicit one is that of Adamar of Angouleme,author of Historia Francorum (X lth century). Hedescribed a monk’s journey through Hungary andclaimed that two distinct races existed there: a

white one in Ungaria Alba and a dark one inUngaria Nigra, so called after the skin colour of their inhabitants." HungaroKush relations were.

must not be confused with Negroes, who are either a distinct race, or a product of the jungle. Schure insists 

upon this and says: «I1 faut en chercher le type sup rieur non pas dans le Negre degenere, mais dans I’Abyssinien et le Nubien, en qui se conserve le moule de cette race parvenue a son apog e» (P 114 p. 42).

7. In the first millenium A.D., almost every EastemEuro pean nation had some brownishdarkish complexioned ethnic elements in their physical makeup. There were white and dark Huns, white and dark Bulgars, white and dark Ugors, white and dark Chasars. It is surprising that this allimportant historical fact escaped the atten-tion of scientists, who persisted in believing that the adjectives White and Dark, when employed in historical

Page 32: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 32/264

however, almost always somewhat strained be-cause of the lower cultural niveau of the darkmen.” And when the Kush refused to become

Christians, King Saint Stephen (10001038)dispersed them all over the country, where theylost their individual identity. Author Adamar of Angouleme writes in that connection the followingcommentary: “King St. Stephen of Hungary at-tacked black Hungary with the army and convert-

ed the whole country to the true faith, partly bysheer force, partly by intimidation and affection.”*’

sources, in connection with ethnic names, would signify 

the basic points: East and West, i.e. the geographic position of the respective peoples. This is, of course, a misin terpretation.

8. Chronicler Simon de Keza accurately reflects the general feeling of Hungarians against the dark coloured popula-tion by saying: “Gentes siquidem in eadem (i.e. in Scythia) procreate otia complectuntur, vanitatibus de dite, nature dedignantis actibus venereis intendentes, 

rapinas amant, generaliter colore plus nigre quam albe” (P 120 I p. 252).

9. Former linguists and historians were inclined to consider the K ush population as of Old Turkish extraction. I t was, however, impossible to find a fitting Turkish branch, or to determine the specific geographic area where contacts between Hungarians and Turks might 

have taken place. Above all, the beginning of the Kush Hungarian relations antedates the existence of any  Turkish people. Therefore, the idea of early Turkish Hungarian connections had to be abandoned (see Prof. Mcnko in P 009 p. 50).

Page 33: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 33/264

 The anthropological buildup of Hungarianslinks them to most of the European peoples, e.g. to the French, so far as they are of GalUc descent,

and to the English as well, so far as they areBritons, Scots and Piets. On the other hand,Hungarians have genetic connections with the oldOriental nations (Sumerians, ancient Egyptians,Indians), and also with the youngest offsprings of the said great family: Scythians, Huns, Avars in

particular.  The kinship of Hungarians is large both in Europe and in South West Asia, and this circumstance explains why Hungarian ancient history is, in many respects, one of the most important keys to the general history of Eurasia.

Page 34: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 34/264

2. The Hungarian language and its great 

antiquityA language is characterized by its grammatical 

structure, vocabulary and phonetics. When thesecharacteristics are compared with those of otherlanguages, it can be established which languagesare cognate, i.e. have a common origin. The cog-

nate languages form languagefamilies and havesuch names as IndoEuropean, FinnoUgrian,Uralaltaic and so forth.

1.  The principal characteristic of the Hungarian grammatical structure is that the root of theverb remains the same throughout the different

variations (conjugations) and to this unchangingroot the various particles are added, called suffixes,to express tense relations, modes and personalcases. The pattern is always the same: stem I 

circumstantial suffixes + case ending. In the fol-lowing two words: To give and To write, the basic

roots are AD and IR. The root, in itself, expressesthe indicative present, therefore the personal caseending comes next here, thus: ADok, IRok: Igive, I write. Secondly, the root, when enlargedwith the conditional suffix N becomes ADN6k,IRN6k: I would give, I would write. Thirdly,when inserting the subjunctive suffix J , the follow-ing forms emerge: ADJ ak, IRJ ak: That I give,

 That I write. Fourthly, the sign of the past beingr. ili(‘ two verbs in question take the following

Page 35: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 35/264

forms: ADTam, IRTam, I gave, I wrote. Thedeclension of the noun follows the pattern of theconjugation. There too, the various endings are

affixed to the unvariable root, the nominative caseexcepted, which is the root itself, without a suffix.So the noun HAZ ‘House’ becomes, with the pluralsuffix K, HAZak; with a second suffix BAN mean-ing ‘In’, we say HAZakban, In houses. All theelements of the word thus formed are written

without a hyphen, and merged into a single block:Adtam, Irtam, Hdzakban, etc. Due to its compact character, Hungarian is called a synthetic language, or, owing to the numerous suffixes it uses, a suffix-using (suffixed) or agglutinative language.

 Two other features of the Hungarian grammar

are, first of all, that it has no gender. So IR maymean ‘She or He writes’, depending on the context.Secondly, it has a fully developed unvaried definitearticle, used in two forms: ‘A’ or ‘AZ’. ‘A’ standsbefore nouns beginning with a consonant, while‘AZ’ is employed before nouns beginning with a

vowels. So we say: A HAZ ‘The house’, but AZEG ‘The sky’.2. Hungarian has a comparatively large vocab

ulary, thanks to its great antiquity, and also tothe ease with which new words can be made. Fortywords which will frequently appear in the forth-coming chapters are listed below. They belong tothe oldest layer of the vocabulary and, as such,they are mostly monosyllabic. Words denoting parts of the human body: 1. KEZ ‘Hand’; 2. KAR

Page 36: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 36/264

‘Arm’; 3. SZEM ‘Eye’. Words for house and its equipment: 4. HAZ ‘House’; 5. HON ‘Dwelling’ or‘Land’: 6. TANY ER ‘Plate, Disk’; 7. FAZEK 

‘(cooking) Pot’; 8. SZEK ‘Chair’; 9. AGY ‘Bed’. The environment: 10. EG ‘Sky’; 11. FOLD ‘Earth,Ground’; 12. NAP ‘Sun’ and ‘Day’; 13. VIZ‘Water’; 14. UT ‘Road’; 15. MEZO ‘Field’; 16.K ERT ‘Garden’; 17. Ft) ‘Grass’. Food: 18. MEZ‘Honey’; 19. ITAL ‘Drink’; 20. SOR ‘Beer’. Ani

mals: 21. HAL ‘Fish’; 22. MADAR ‘Bird’; 23.EGER ‘Mouse’; 24. KOS ‘Ram’; 25. CSIRK E‘Chicken’; 26. BEKA ‘Frog’. Implements: 27. KES‘Knife’; 28. HAJO ‘Boat’; 29. SZEK ER ‘Cart’; 30.K EREK ‘Wheel’. Religion: 31. UR ‘Lord’; 32.ISTEN ‘God’; 33. K EP ‘Image’; 34. MAS(A) ‘Copy

of, Deputy’; 35. PAP ‘Priest’; 36. TUDO ‘Magician,Scientist’. Numbers: 37. K ETTO ‘Two’; 38. OT‘Five’; 39. HET ‘Seven’; 40. SZAZ ‘Hundred’.

How are compound words formed? The simplestway consists of putting the respective stems to-gether, the determining word being placed before

its dependent as a rule. Examples: Fut + Ar =Futar ‘Messenger’ (ht. Running man); Hord +Ar = Hordar ‘Porter’ (lit. Carrying man); Nagy+ Ur = Nador ‘Governor, Deputy K ing’ (lit.Great man). In compound words only the last parttakes up suffixes and caseendings, the compoundbeing considered as a single word. In addition tothe above mentioned process called nominal composition, Hungarian has another method to buildnew words with new shades of meaning. I t consists

Page 37: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 37/264

of adding derivative suffixes to the root in the caseof nouns, and placing prefixes before verbs. Thederivative suffixes are very numerous, e. g. —sag

(seg) which imphes the idea of‘multitude’. Its firstform (sag) fits to roots ending with a back vowel,while the latter fits to those ending with a frontvowel, as in KATONAsag and PEKseg: ‘Army’(lit. Soldier I multitude) and ‘Bakery’ (lit. Baker+ multitude), respectively. In the case of verbs,

the most important prefixed particles are thedirectional ones, like In, Out, Up, Down, Forward,Backward, Under, Away, Retour, etc., which arein Hungarian: Be, Ki, Fel, Le, Elore, Hatra,Ala, E1, Melle, Vissza.

3.  The phonetical structure of Hungarian is

largely influenced by stress, which always falls onthe first syllable of the word which is uttered withgreater emphasis than the others. Now, when thetongue has taken up the necessary position to forma certain accentuated syllable, it is easier to remainin the same position when uttering the subsequent

ones. The consequence of this laziness of thetongue is a soundpreference, called vowel harmony. I t means that whenever the first syllableincludes a back vowel (A, 0, U), the followingvowels must usually be of the same category. Thesame applies to the front vowels (E, I), mutatismutandis.

 The soundpreference goes so far as to influenceeven the simplest suffixes, which have two forms:the one fitting to roots with deep tonality (A, O,

Page 38: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 38/264

U), the other to those with high tonality (E, I). The two forms of the suffix ‘In’ are BAN and BEN,and we say FALban ‘In wall’ and KERTben ‘In

garden’. The law of vowel harmony also governsthe formation of compounds and mercilesslybrings all the vowels into the general tone of thefirst, stressed syllable. The result is a completelynew word, in which the composing elements aresometimes hardly detectable. For example, a great

city on the Hungarian Plain got its name fromthe fusion of two words, Kecske (goat) and Mat (pasture), and is today called Kecskemet. In thearchaic period, the majority of nouns ended witha vowel. However, with the consolidation of thewordstress on the first syllable, the sound of the

final vowel became weaker, and was eventuallysilenced. With the loss of the final vowel, thepreceding one was usually lengthened as in thefollowing examples: Old Hungarian Uru becameI >; Sassu became Szdz, and Bharata > Bardt.

In Old Hungarian there was a marked prefer-

ence for deeper vowels as opposed present usage.Instead of the present ‘A’, ‘0 ’ was used; andinstead of ‘O’, ‘U’. So the present word for ‘Dust’,Por appears in older texts as Pur\ the word for‘Fatherland, Country’ Hon appears asHun\ ‘Ram’which is today Kos, was then Kus (pron. Kush);and Magyar, the native name for Hungarian,formerly wasMogur\ while the word for ‘Beer’Sor, was Sura.

In the process of softening the system of conso-

Page 39: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 39/264

nants, the ‘P’, ‘T ’ and ‘K ’ sounds often changedinto voiced sounds: ‘B’, ‘D’ and ‘G’ respectively.

 The phenomenon of mutation of sounds is known

in hnguistics as sound-shift. Under its impact,almost all Old Hungarian words beginning witha ‘P’ sound, changed to ‘F’. Examples: Old Hun-garian Pal meaning ‘Wall’ became Fal; Palu ‘Vil-lage’ becameFalu\ Patek > Fazek ‘(cooking) Pot’;Pekete > Fekete ‘Dark’; Penu > Feny6 ‘Pine’;

and Pono > Fond ‘Spinner’. In spite of the quasiregularity of the frontal P > F change, certainossified words continue to be used in their archaicforms, such as Paller ‘Contactor’, a compound of Fal + Ur, lit. ‘Wall M an’; and Puszta ‘Steppe’(in Eastern Europe) which is the compound Fiis

+ Ta, lit. ‘Herbaceous land’. The softening of the Hungarian soundsystemhad a second phase around Christ’s birth, whichenriched the language with seven new voiced sounds, written today with doublelettered signs.

 These are 1. CS, which sounds like ch in ‘Cherry’;

2. GY asd in French ‘Dieu’; 3. LY as / in ‘Volume’;4. NY as n in ‘New’; 5. SZ as s in ‘Science’; 6. TY as t in ‘Tuesday’; and 7. ZS like s in ‘Pleasure’.For all these new sounds (exactly as for B, D andG sounds) there never was any special graphic signin the Old Hungarian writing, because its originantedates the soundshift.

 T he above listed 40 words may appear in the following phonetical forms

In old Hungarian written documents: 1. K ete; 2. K ar; 3. Seme, Zum; 4.

(H )asa; .'j. (H )on, (H )un; 6. T aner; 7. Patek: 8. Seke; 9. A t; 10. Ege: 11.

Pod. Pot: 12. N abu: 13, Pis; 14. U tu; 15. M ese; 16. K erta; 17. Pu; 18. M edu;

19. I tal; 20. .Sura: 21. K hiiln: 22. M atar; 23. Egur: 24. K ush; 25. Surke;

Page 40: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 40/264

26. Beka; '27. K esh; 28. (H)aiu; 29. Sekcri; 30. K erek; :)l. U ru, Ar; '.i2. I sten;

.'U. K hepe; M. M assa; .'J5. Hap; 38. T utu. D udu; .37. K httta; :W. U l; 39.

Hetu, H eth; 40. Sassu.

Now, if we imagine the Hungarian language inits archaic from, i.e. without voiced consonants,without diacritical signs, and with deeper tonality,and a vowel at the end of nouns, we will besurprised to see how closely such a script resemblesthe alphabetic transcript of certain Near Easternlanguages of the I lird and Ilnd milleniums B.C.

Actually, with the Old Hungarian phonetic key,it would be possible to understand certain hiero-glyphic texts and inscriptions written with thePhoenician type of letters. The following specimenshows what Hungarian looked like around 1200A.D., two hundred years after the conversion to

Chzistianity and the adoption of the Latin alpha-bet. The following two sentences are taken fromthe Funeral Pryer, which starts thus: LATIATUCFELEIM ZUMTUCHEL MIC VOGMUC. YSAPUR ES CHOMUV VOGMUC. Using the presentorthography, this text would be: Latjatok feleim 

szemetekkel mik vagyunk. Izzo por es hamu va- gyunk. Translated into English in the originalsequence of the words and suffixes, it would be:‘Seeyou/brethrenmy/eyesyourwith/what/arewe/. Glowing/dust/and/ash/arewe/. In this shortsample, all the essential elements of the language

are already in their final places and even thesuffixes are solidly “glued” to their respectiverootwords. It should also be mentioned that thisfill i. xi is <omprehensible to every Hungarian of 

Page 41: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 41/264

loday at first hearing, so little has the language1 hanged in the lapse of eight hundred years, while(he changes, witnessed by other European lan

Hiages during the same period of time are, howev(>f. very considerable. So we have to keep in mind that the tempo of the Hungarian linguistic change is and has always been very slow.

We have a significant assessment of the generalbuildup and inner structure of Hungarian by an

eminent English scholar. Sir J ohn Browning(17921872) who had a good command of thatlanguage and had translated numerous poems. Heexpressed his admiration for its unity, originality and exceptionally strong cohesion. He likened itto an Egyptian stone monument hewn out from

a single block of granite and upon which not thethinnest fissure is detectable. Its origin dates backto the times when none of the presently spokenlanguages of Europe were yet in existence. “Thislanguage is the oldest and most glorious monu-ment of national sovereignty and mental indepen-

dence.”4. Now, the important question is to know to which family of languages Hungarian belongsandwhat position it occupies within its group, accord-ing to the newest researches. If Hungarian cannotbe classified as a FinnoUgrian language, nor asa Turkish one, we have to examine the thirdalternative, its connections with the family of IndoEuropean languages, that is, we have to lookwhether Hungarian has connections with the

Page 42: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 42/264

Greek, Latin, German, English and Slavonic lan-guages in Europe (the “K entum” group of theIndoEuropean) on the one hand, and with the

Hindu, Sanscrit, Sumerian and ancient Egyptianin Asia and Africa (the “Satem” group of IndoEu-ropean) on the other.

Actually, Hungarian has been compared withall these languages. The most detailed comparisonwith Greek was carried out by Jozsef Aczel (1927).

According to him, Greek and Hungarian have overtwo thousand words in common, in addition tothe great number of Greek placenames, havinga definite Hungarian meaning. A closer analysishas disclosed, however, that the common HungarianGreek words are to be found mostly in Old

Greek, i.e. in the preGreek languages: Pelasgian,Cretan and Aegean. —The comparison with Latindisclosed that its grammatical structure is, inmany respects, similar to that of Hungarian. Latinis also an agglutinative tongue, using a greatnumber of affixes, both in declensions and conju-

gations. Moreover, its vocabulary has many wordsthat are in common with Hungarian (11.5%), —according to Gy. Hary’s wordstatistics. The mostextensive research in this regard has been doneby Prof. Laszlo Szabedy (1974). The fact thatseveral inscriptions, written in the preLatin Etru-scan language, were read in Hungarian by thisauthor, suggests that the Hungarian words in•Hicslion must have found their way into L atinI lii ui ;li t lu* intermediary of Etruscan, an Oriental

Page 43: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 43/264

language from Asia Minor, and that these wordsare now embedded in the lowest and oldest stageof Latin, which is similar to the Hungarian words

in old Greek. The number of common GermanoHungarian

words accounts for 6.1% of the Hungarian vocabu-lary. We know little about the common Englishwords, as no research has been made yet in thisparticular field. Their number might be, however,

quite significant, proof of which are severalhundred Old British placenames (cf. P 108) that,in essence, are Hungarian. The British scholar L.A. Waddell has found enough evidence (see P 132)to prove that the early BritHoni population ori-ginated from the Ancient NearEast, together with

the very name of Brit, Prit which sounded origi-nally like Barat, and had the meaning of ‘Com-panion, FellowTraveller, Associate’, exactly as inthe Hungarian language of today. A particularBritish fellowtraveller ethnic group of the BronzeAge, was the Picti, whose name is unexplainable

in English, but clear in Hungarian. Picti wouldbe pronounced today, after the P > F change,as Fekete, meaning ‘dark coloured’. We reallyknow from authentic historical sources that thePicti were a dark skinned people. —The greatestnumber of FrenchHungarian common words areto be found in Gallic place and ethnic names,preserved in Caesar’s famous report, De bello Gallico (P 030). But amongst the present Frenchplacenames there are also a great number of 

Page 44: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 44/264

Hungarian words, proof of which is the Directoryof the French communes (P 039 bis).

 The Slavonic languages also have a considerable

number of common words resembling Hungarian. Their proportion amounts to 13.5% of the Hungar-ian vocabulary, according to the abovementionedwordstatistics. I t is important to mention thatthe great majority of these words occurs only inthose Slavonic countries which border on Hun-

gary, so that they do not seem to be of Slavicorigin, but were most probably borrowed from theHungarian. If the percentages of all common HungaroIndoEuropean words are added together, weget the impressive high figure of 31.1%. This fully

 justifies the conclusion that Hungarians must

have had longlasting contacts with the IndoEuropeanspeaking population in the millenia be-fore Christ. But vocabulary concordances alone,without stronger grammatical support, are notsufficiently strong to prove close genetic connec-tions between them.

 The relations of the Hungarian language are closer with the Satem-branch of the Indo-European and with Oriental languages in general. Theinternationally reputed specialist in Sanscrit,Alexander Csoma de Koros, summed up his find-ings on that score with the following sentence:“The Sanscrit language shows no stronger rela-tionship to any other language than it does toHungarian” (quoted in P 098 p. 217). And withref?ard to the highly developed Sumerian language

Page 45: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 45/264

1)1 Mesopotamia, Prof. C.G. Gostony (Paris) dis-covered and mentioned in his book (P 056), thatout of its 53 linguistic features, 51 can be found

in presentday Hungarian. The same author hstsover 2,000 Sumerian words which correspond to:is many Hungarian ones. Finally, he mentions thewellknown fact that the native term for theSumerian language was EMegir; the same asMagyar in the old phonetical form. All this is

decisive data so that we must conclude that Su-merian (as we call it) was merely an early Hungar-ian language. —As for the ancient EgyptoHungarian linguistic relations, they too are very strong,direct and genetic. Proof of this is the native nameof this language: Makari, which is another old

form of the word Magyari. Besides, Egypt’s na-tional name remained Misir to the present day,a derivation of the same root, likeMasar, Magar, Makar. This author has also deciphered over ahundred short Egyptian texts in his three volumes:“Ancient History of Hungarianspeaking peoples”

(P 007). Thus, ancient Egyptian must also beconsidered an old Hungarian language, in the lightof the most recent findings.

From all the abovementioned researches, whichhave been carried out with untiring patience andenergy, it is clear that almost every language of Eurasia is related to the Hungarian with at leastseveral hundred identical words, while the San-scrit, Sumerian and ancient Egyptian languageswere cognate with the Hungarian. The first expla-

Page 46: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 46/264

nation of this unexpected conclusion was given bythe talented linguist Istvan Horvath, who de-clared, already a hundred years ago, that Hungari-

an, in B. C. times, was a widely spread languagein the Ancient Orient and also the most polishedone, so that many younger languages could drawa great deal from its rich vocabulary. But no onehas taken this bold statement seriously in Horvat’slifetime. However, it seems now that he has been

vindicated. To-day it is indeed clear that Hungarian is a very ancient language and it occupies the central place in an extensive network of old languages. '

5. The final important question to be discussedis this: what would be the most appropriate lin-

guistic term for the collective appellation of allthe languages having genetic connection withHungarian? The most fitting would be, of course,the one which was historically used for such apurpose: the term Uri ‘Aryan’, meaning ‘Illustri-ous, divine (language)’, i.e. a civilized one. This

term reappears almost regularly in the nativenames of every interrelated Hungarian, beginningwith the “mother tongue” whose Sumerian name

10. The same opinion was expressed in a most recent Ger-man language publication by Ferenc Kemeny: “(Dass) 

(las llngarische einerseits alien eurasischen Sprachen als (imiullaKe gedient hat, andererseits eine echte Ur pt .K he is(, (leren Ursprung aus dem heutigen Bestand 

il<I <llii n i indciilit; erklaert werden kann (P 078 p. 115;< • i l m l i ' i i |i|> : i ( l . ( i| ).

Page 47: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 47/264

w:is EMegIr, the Egyptian one being MakAri,iiiid the Hungarian MagAri.i' The best knownother Aryan languages were Uri, SubAri, NaIri

;md Hurri in Northern Mesopotamia; LigUri,lletrUri in Europa; MundAri, KolAri and Ma-ll ri in India; MaOri in New Zealand, as well asmany others.'*

Our foregoing conclusions have been recently(onfirmed point by point by a team of Russian

linguists, namely W. IllitchSwitytch, Prof. Diakanov, A.B. Dolgopolski and others. They weresuccessful in proving that there was a “Primordial Tongue” (Ursprache) on the Eurasian continent,(o which all the other languages were affiliatedwith c. 650 rootwords at least. They also have

determined the geographic area correctly, where the first original language was spoken, namely the

11. That Hungarian is an Aryan tongue par excellence, was stated time and again by a number of linguists; most emphatically be K ristof Lukacsy, who said this: “WhenI say that Hungarian belongs to the Aryan class of  languages, I am summarizing the results of my investi-gations of several years, conducted in the field of Hun-garian linguistics and antiquities” (P 092 p. 199).

12. “Aryan is the terminus technicus describing one of the great languagegroups extending from India to Europe” (P038; see also P 133 and P 132). —Formerly, by mistake, the European languages were collectively classified as 

Aryan. But their names do not include the distinctive vocable Ari. Their kinship is based only upon the wordstock present in their substratum. — For the Aryan term, see also P 091 pp. 2730; and Encycl. Britannica, ed. 1947, t. H p. 494.

Page 48: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 48/264

tract of land from India to Anatolia and from the Caucasus to the Persian Gulf. Furthermore,the estimated age of the Primordial Language also

corresponds to the Hungarian: it began at the endof the last glacial period, about 12,000 years ago.In addition, the Russian team had purposely in-cluded Hungarian in the group of descendants of the primeval language, because its antiquity hasbeen “proven.”** Thus, Hungarian and Russian

linguists agree on this point with one another.In our judgement, there is only one point the

Russians have missed: they failed to discover thereal identity of the primordial language. Insteadof calling it by its own historical name “Aryan”,they introduced the confusing “Nostratish” name

13. “Ihm (I llitchSwitytch) war es gelungen, das System der Lautentsprechungen zwischen den indoeuropai schen, den uralischen, den altaischen... der khartweli schen, den hamitosemitischen und den dravidischen Sprachen zu erkennen. Diese Lautentsprechungen be 

ziehen sich auf Hunderte von Wortwurzeln einer eura sischen Ursprache deren man die Bezeichnung ‘nostra tisch’ oder ‘boreisch’ gab, — writes Dolgopolski in his German language account (P 042). — See also the Hungarian complement to this study by Gy. Hary in Valosag (Budapest, October 1976, p. 177). Dolgopolski continues thus: “Als Urheimat der boreischen Sprache, kommt nach allem, was wir heute wissen, der Raum von Indien, und von Kaukasien bis zum Persischen Golf, III “Die boreische Sprachgemeinschaft mussill iMii.K h ill der mittleren Steinzeit, vor Beginn der liMi| ii iii/cii. Ix slanden haben...” (P 042).

Page 49: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 49/264

first, then, discarding it, rebaptized the primevallanguage “Boreish”. For us, the essential fact is,that Hungarian is recognized as a language in 

its own right, being, as the mother of many others, perhaps the oldest cultural language of all Eurasia. Consequently, when looking for the origin of  the Hungarian people, we have to focus our atten

tion first of all upon the Ancient Near-East.

Page 50: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 50/264

3. Their two most frequently used ethnic 

names: M agyar and Hungarian

Hungarians are identified with two ethnicnames: Magyar and Hungarian. The first one isused in the country’s native language, the secondin foreign languages. The different use of the

names was already noticed by chronicler Anonymus, the unnamed notary of King Bela, at theend of the X llth century. He said clearly thatthe Magyarsperydioma alienigenarum Hungarii, et in sua lingua propria Mogerii vocantur. Unfor-tunately, he did not disclose the reason for this

twofold use; in his time, any difference betweenthe two names no longer existed.

Scientists were always eager to find out theoriginal meaning of the names in question. TheEtymological Dictionary (P 084 bis) informs usthat “Magyar’ is “an obscure compound”, with

Magy I Ar, variously spelt Magar, Mogeri, Meger, Mogur and Miser and meaning, simply,‘M an’. Geza Nagy, a keen Hnguist, brings us nearerto the answer by teaching that Magari is a com-pound with two vocables: Mat ‘Earth’ and Ar ‘Man, People’ (P 117 p. 98). But he does not elabo-

rate upon what the exact meaning of the resultingnew word might be. Concerning the etymology of the second name, viz. Hungar, our linguists gener-ally believe, that it is not a Hungarian, but an

Page 51: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 51/264

old Turkish word, the On-Ogur, meaning ‘Ten Tribes’, as the tribal federation was called, towhich the Magari people belonged at one time in

t he first part of the Vth century A.D. Finally, withregard to the Ar element occurring in both names,our linguists are reluctant to be more definite. Onthis subject we read in a French publication thatthe term Aryan is not yet sufficiently clarified. Thus, we come to the conclusion that we are not

on firm soil when looking for the etymology of the Hungarians’ ethnic names on the basis of theavailable literature.

In our judgement, both Magari and Hungari aretruly compound words, as it was always supposed.Both of them consist of two vocables: Magy + Ar

(<M atA r), and Hung + Ar (<HontA r) respec-tively, to which the adjectival suffix i is appended. To our surprise, the lexical structure of MagAriand HungAri is identical with that of severalancient ethnic names, Hke LigUri, IllY ri, BavAri, CanAri in Europe; ColAri, MundAri,

MaOri in India and New Zealand: and MakAriand OnkAri in ancient Egypt. Today Magari isno longer spelt with the i suffix, but simply isMagyar, this new graphic form having come intopractice towards the end of the X V IIIth century.

 The comparison of the lexical structure of Magari/Hungari with that of the other old ethnic

14. «Le nom du peuple Aryen reste jusqu’a present sans explication certaine* (P 091 p. 75).

Page 52: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 52/264

names suggests that their origin may reach far intoremote historical times.

What is the meaning of the composing elements

of the names in question? First, the suffix i ap-pearing at the end of both names, gives them themeaning of ‘Coming from. Native of, Follower of and the like. The second common element Ar (<Ur) has manifold meanings, but it always impliesan important personage, who has power of com-

mand, such as God, a king, a high official or anyfree man. And the first element in MagAri: Mag(<M at) means ‘field. L and’. Thus the whole com-pound as a new word signifies 1. ‘Subject of theRuler of the Land’, 2. ‘Fellow citizen’ or 3. simply‘peasant’. The first element of HungAri: Hunt,

is nothing else but the ancient phonetic form of the present Hon, Hont ‘Country’. So the fullcompound name Hungari means ‘Countryman,Native’. According to its etymology, it is a perfectHungarian word, as is Magari itself, and seemsto have nothing to do with the Old Turkish ‘Ono

gur’. Finally, if we are looking for the differencewhich may have, in olden times, justified theseparate use of the two ethnic names, we maysuggest that Magari actually stood for peasant,tiller of the soil, whereas Hungari for keepers of animals. But whatever may have been the dif-ference between the meaning of the two namesin question at the beginning, it soon disappeared.

An allusion was already made to the antiquityof the Magyars’ two ethnic names, which reach

Page 53: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 53/264

back into prehistoric times. Now, we can confirmit by recalling that the Mat vocable is in generaluse among FinnoUgrian languages and always

means the same thing, namely, ‘Field, Land,Dwelling Place’ (P 110 pp. 85, 88, 89). Consideringfurther that Finns and Estonians have separatedfrom the Hungarian speaking body at around 2000B.C., the common FinnMagyar word in questionmust have been in existence before the said date,

there having been no later contact between thetwo groups. Consequently, the Magari name maybe as old as 4000 years. Let us add to the foregoingthat Matu was also known in the SumeroBabylonian language as a word for ‘Country’(P 056 p. 64) and that “Mat Misir” was the current

term for Egypt in the Old Persian, and “M at Asyr”that for Assyria (P 041 pp. 129,146,148). The samecan be said about the word Hon or Hont\ it isalso a basic word in the whole FinnoUgrian lan-guage group, meaning in Finnish and EstonianHuona ‘Dwelling place, House’. Furthermore, the

same word is also included in the Sumerian vocab-ulary, in the form of (H)an, (H)anu, signifying‘Realm of God’, as well as in Ancient Egyptian,where (H)an or (H)on was the name of the citywhere the Sungod lived, ‘SunCity’, the GreekHeliopolis in the Delta. Finally, with regard tothe second part of the word, Ar (< Ur): it isgenerally used both in Sumerian and Egyptian andseveral other ancient languages, meaning ‘God,King, Ruler or M an’, so that it does not require

Page 54: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 54/264

a detailed explanation. Thus, our inquiry has shown that the Magyar and Hungar names, together with their compound elements, can be his

torically traced back almost five thousand years.  There is hardly another nation in Europe, or perhaps in the whole world, whose name could be tracked down for such a long time.

I t is also interesting to have a look at the variousphonetical forms the the Magari and Hungari

compounds have taken during their existence assuch. The names were first affected by the generalsoftening tendency of the language. I t broughtabout a soundshift after which the T sound, bothin Mat and Hont, successively changed into D,G and H sounds, with the resulting phonetical

forms of  MaDar, MaGar or MagOr, as well asMaHar. Now, these phonetical forms happenedto sound similar to the words for ‘Bird’ (Madar),‘Grain God’ (Magur), ‘Big Nose’ (Magorr) and‘Beeking’ (Mehar, M6hur), although the originalname had absolutely nothing to do with them.

Still, this evolution is of the greatest interest tous, because the homophony between the nationalname Magyar and the quoted objects gave birthto the idea that shaping or drawing a bird, a bee,a face with a big nose, or grains (beads) arrangedin a circle (necklace) showed so many appropriate

ways to “write” Magyar, i.e. to display one’s ethnicidentity.Archaeological discoveries, representing a

human figure with a big nose, occur frequently.

Page 55: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 55/264

especially in ancient Mesopotamia and on theAegean islands. In Egypt the picture of a beeconstituted a regular part of the royal titulary,

identifying the king as Mehar or Magyar. Thefigure of a bird, applied on a brooch, or a birdstatuette in clay, or even real birds kept in thehouse, were, as many, identification badges of theowners.*"’ There is no mistake in Unking thesegraphic or artistic figures with the presence of a

Hungarianspeaking population, because the ho-mophony between the ethnic name and the men-tioned objects exists only in that language, as faras we know. Besides, all this symbolism would havebeen senseless without the ethnolinguistic impli-cations. Of course, it is not easy to discover such

similarities without having a good command of Hungarian and a profound knowledge of its pastand present phonetical system. At any rate, wecan say that our ancestors had found a methodto establish their first written documents aboutthemselves, right at the beginning of the literate

period of history. I t was certainly a primitive wayof writing, but an ingenious one, the socalledpictorial method, the first form of writing. Shouldwe then conclude that the early Hungarians alsowere, perhaps, amongst the active forerunners inthe invention of writing?

15. Birdheaded statuettes have been found in ancient Mesopotamia already from the time of the Flood (P 006 I p. 56). In Hungary too, birdheaded bonesticks have been found on several sites (P 050 p. 258).

Page 56: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 56/264

In summing up the results of our inquiry regard-ing the two most frequently used Hungarian eth-nic names, we may safely say that both of them 

were products of the Hungarian language; that they originated in the earliest historical times, probably in the Ancient Near-East, and that they identify the Magyars in their religious and politico-social context.

Page 57: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 57/264

4. The whereabouts of the Old Fatherland

 The previous three chapters have already pro-duced enough indication that the Old MagyarFatherland was probably situated in the ancientOrient, dominated by three mighty rivers —Nile,Euphrates and Indus —and which we call NearEast. I t appeared, indeed, that this particular area

was the one where the representative of the tworaces, out of whose fusion the Hungarian nationhas come into being, were sumultaneously present;where easily workable soil was available for farm-ing, as well as large grazing grounds for stockbreeding; and where the agriculturist Magyars and

stockbreeding Kush population intermingled(Fig. 3). The following pages should prove that theAncient NearEast was actually the Old MagyarFatherland, the land where the Hungarian typeof nations have come into being.

1.  The presence of an agriculturist Magyar 

speaking population in the Ancient N ear-Eastcanbe traced back in all the three river basins by theplace, ethnic and personal names, the formerinhabitants of the area had used, and which in-clude basic Magyar words, like Ur and

16. Most of the Oriental place and ethnic names with a Hungarian meaning have been collected from the fol-lowing five publications: P 013; P 021; P 024; P 044; and P 085. Some others were found in the works of  Herodotus, Dauzat, Uxbond, Saks, etc.

Page 58: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 58/264

In summing up the results of our inquiry regard-ing the two most frequently used Hungarian eth-nic names, we may safely say that both of them 

were products of the Hungarian language; that they originated in the earliest historical times, probably in the Ancient Near-East, and that they identify the Magyars in their religious and politico-social context.

Page 59: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 59/264

4. The whereabouts of the Old Fatherland

 The previous three chapters have already pro-duced enough indication that the Old MagyarFatherland was probably situated in the ancientOrient, dominated by three mighty rivers —Nile,Euphrates and Indus —and which we call NearEast. I t appeared, indeed, that this particular area

was the one where the representative of the tworaces, out of whose fusion the Hungarian nationhas come into being, were sumultaneously present;where easily workable soil was available for farm-ing, as well as large grazing grounds for stockbreeding; and where the agriculturist Magyars and

stockbreeding Kush population intermingled(Fig. 3). The following pages should prove that theAncient NearEast was actually the Old MagyarFatherland, the land where the Hungarian typeof nations have come into being.

1.  The presence of an agriculturist Magyar 

speaking population in the Ancient N ear-Eastcanbe traced back in all the three river basins by theplace, ethnic and personal names, the formerinhabitants of the area had used, and which in-clude basic Magyar words, like Ur and

16. Most of the Oriental place and ethnic names with a Hungarian meaning have been collected from the fol-lowing five publications: P 013; P 021; P 024; P 044; and P 085. Some others were found in the works of  Herodotus, Dauzat, Uxbond, Saks, etc.

Page 60: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 60/264

In the Euphrates valley, to begin with it, the mosttypical such placename was that of the City of  Ur, whose ruins are called even today Mugheir 

(= Magyar), and which had a Maguerre (= Ma-gyar) ruler. Not far from that city was locatedEridu, the oldest settlement of the whole Land.Its Hungarian etymology (<H.: Uri To) discloses,that it was built on the shore of a lake, the PresentPersian Gulf. Today, the city is far from the Gulf,

but in the I lird millenium B.C. it still stood onthe shore, the fillingup of the Euphrates delta

East

Page 61: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 61/264

with alluvial deposits having not yet been in anMclvanced stage. A third important Mesopotamian(ity with clear Hungarian name wasNippur ( = H.:

NapUr), the ‘City of the Sungod’. We know fromother sources, that Nippur was the most impor-tant religious centre for the Suncult in Mesopotamialor over a thousand years; a fact which warrantsthe accuracy of our etymology. Other Mesopota-mian placenames, with a striking Hungarian

meaning wereSam-Ar-Ra (< H.: SzemUr) ‘Resi-dence of the EyeGod’, a variant of Sungod; Mat- Ar-Ra ‘The City placed under the protection of the Farmers’ God’, and Assour (<H .: A So Ura)‘City of the Ruler of the Sand’. Apart of the aboveplacenames, the geographic term Burattu de-

serves special mention. Its rootword is Bor, whichis ancient Hungarian for ‘Water, River’, by whichthe Euphrates was meant. And the form Burattuis the rootword Bor enlarged with two suffixes,thus: Borati, to mean ‘Land (or People) Beyondthe River’. This name has taken up manifoldphonetical forms later on, like Berut, Beyrout, Barat, Brit, etc., and it surfaced at numerousplaces which the Mesopotamians colonized in sub-sequent times (see map showing the diffusion of the Burattuname in P 132 after p. 420). In Syria,Canaan and Anatolia, which were under Mesopo-tamian cultural and political influence for a longtime, the most important Magyar citynameswere: Arpad, on the great bend of the River, aboutwhich more will be said later, and Karkemish and

Page 62: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 62/264

Damask. The correct transliteration of the Egyp-tian hieroglyphs giving the names of K arkemishand Damask is : Karika-Masa and Dama-Szeke, meaning according to the Hungarian key ‘Depu-ty of the Circular Divinity’ (Sungod), and ‘Resi-dence of the Divine Lady’ respectively.

In the second great Oriental river valley, that of the Nile, the two Magyar testwords Ur andMagyar again occur frequently. Ur is included in

the name of about a hundred divinities, as anybodymay notice it when opening the book of WaUiceBudge, The gods of the Egyptians (P 026II Index).

 The same word reappears in other combinationsas well, like in Horus (<H.: UrOs) ‘Divine Ances-tor’, which was the regular title of the reigning

Egyptian king. Another of his titles was Makar, the Egyptian form of Magyar. Contemporary rec-ords speak of a Makari Queen, of the XX thDynasty (c. 1080940 B. C.), who tragically diedin childbirth at an early age. I t is also recordedthat during the reign of King Zoser (<H.: As Os

Ur) ‘The Divine Ancestor’, a certain Madir ( = Magyar) was the governor of the ElephantCity. The very name of Egypt was at that time,as it continues to be even today, ‘The Land of Misir' (= Magyar). Finally, near the Red Sea, inEritrea, at the site called Matara, a Magyar lan-

guage inscription has been found, and decipheredby the author.In the third great Oriental river valley, that of  

the Indus, the two Magyar testwords come up also

Page 63: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 63/264

Irequently. The whole tract of land from theCaspian Sea to the River Indus, for example, wascalledAria ‘The Land of the Aryans’, as indicated

in the Dictionary of Mechitar. In that same zonelies Iran, whose etymological meaning is not Per-sian, but Hungarian: Ur-Hon ‘Abode of theAryans’. Plinius, writing in the first century A.D.,when listing the various peoples of India says this:Indum accolunt Megari... Uri and other peoples

(P 092 p. 98). Toppeltinus writes in the same sense,stating that the inhabitants of India are calledMagori even in his time, and that they are apowerful people, possessing a famous land, thanksto their victorius army.*^The seven great ances-tors of the Hindus were the Mahar-Ishi (<H.:

Magyar Os) ‘Magyar Ancestors’, and the mostcelebrated Hindu dynasty was also called ‘Ma-gyar’; Maury. I t was founded around 315 B.C.,and at its hight, ruled over an immense kingdom,extending from Afghanistan to Ceylon. Finally,the first comprehensive name for India was Barat 

Varsha (<H.: Barat Varosa) ‘Land of theBarats’.i”

17. Toppeltinus; “...etiamnum vocantur Magori. Ingens populus et ipsi armorum gloria inclytum regnum possi dent” (P 092 pp. 98, 203).

18. L.A. Waddell comments BaratVarsha thus: “The Land of the Barats (Barat Varsha) a name synonymous with ‘Barat Ana’ or ‘Land of the Barats’, which I have proved to be the original form of the name ‘BritAin’ as given to Albion about 1100 B.C. by... the same Aryan race

Page 64: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 64/264

Apart from the numerous place and and ethnicnames built with the word Ur and Magyar, thepresence of the Magyar population in all three

focal points of the Ancient NearEast can beevidenced by pictorially written documents aswell. This writing, as already explained, com-municates abstract ideas with the pictures of con-crete objects, whose names sound identically. Inthis way, the Magyars of a given place, could be

identified with the picture of a bird, for which theHungarian word isMadar, sounding likeMagyar. A second animal, which was used to identify aMagyar ruler, was the lion Oroszldn (<H.: UrOsLeny) ‘Primeval Divine Ancestor’. We have twogood examples to illustrate the above. First, a

honheaded bird, Madar, found in the ruins of theCity of Ur. I t is represented with outstretchedwings, hovering over two deer, Szarvas (<H.: AzUrOs) ‘The Divine Ancestor (Fig. 4). The mean-ing of this combined symbol (bird and two deer)is Magyar Ur-0s6k ‘Hungarian Divine Ancestors’.

On the other hand, an early example of the useof the lionsymbol for identification purposes isthe wellknown image of Gilgamesh, the legendaryruler of the city of Uruk, who is depicted as holdinga lion cub in his arm. The meaning is ‘PrimevalDivine Ancestor’, a title similar to the pompous“kingofkings”. In Egypt, we have found the Ma

of Barats... who civilized India and the Ganges valley” (P 132 bis p. 10); see also the entry under ‘Barata Varsha’ in P 044).

Page 65: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 65/264

Fig. 4. Turullu, the lionheaded Sumerian bird sym-

bolized the divine ancestors of Hungarians. Uruk, M esopotamia, c. 3200 B.C.

Fig. 5. Pictorial representation of the two Hungarian ancestors, carved by a shepherd in Somogy coxmty. X lX th century.

Page 66: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 66/264

 J s1 ^ fl

• E -

 J "

c «

P|.

ACQ

1   ”

 _▼“■1

^ww~~< W U M

Page 67: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 67/264

ffyar name spelt with hieroglyphs very clearly asM-A-Kh-aR (land) (Fig. 7) and in another in-stance as A Ma-Ti-aR-Ku-Ra ‘The Ruler of the

Magyars’ (Fig. 8).  Thus, it seems clear that the IJ ri (=Ari) Magyar ethnic element was strikingly present in the whole Ancient Orient, in the B.C. times. This is a major historical discovery whose far-reaching significance hardly escapes the attention of the reader.

2.  The next question is whether the same canbe said about the darkish complexioned ethnicelement, which made up 1520% of the Hungarianethnic body. The comprehensive name of thispeople was Kush, and in the jargon of the anthro-pologists: Mediterraneans or Touranians. I t ap-

pears in various graphic forms, such asKush, Cush, Kushan, Cassi, whereas its Hungarian form isKus (pron. Kush), and meaning ‘Ram (people)’. TheirRamname indicates, that they were, first of all,a stockbreeding population, keepers of sheep andswine. In the Nile valley, i.e. in Egypt, they were

pictorially identified with a flat horned ram, whosemost elaborate exemplar was found in the Nubiancolony of Sulb (Fig. 9). At one time, a row of ramstatues flanked the far side of the road leadingto the temple of God Amen, while the near sideof the road was lined with lionstatues, the symbolof Magyars. They were also raising pigs, so theircountry was called Sertes-Hon ‘The Pig Country’,and its ruler was the ‘Ruler of the Pig Country’(See in P 007 II ill. 20), also in plain Hungarian.

Page 68: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 68/264

Fig. 9. In Egypt, the flathorned ram was the favourite K ushsymbo].

Fig. 10. The K ush* symbol survives in 

Hungarian folklore.

Page 69: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 69/264

DO

Fig. 11. K uS Tfirs = 

A K ush companion

Fig. 12.A NeP USe MaTAR UNTi F5UR

People’s A ncestor  Great Lord in the M agyar country

Fig. 13.

RAMasSa Szudan URA Deputy Sungod, Ruler of Sudan

RAMene, FekeT6k URA High Priest of Sungod, Ruler of the Blacks

Page 70: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 70/264

In addition to the ram and pig, the Egyptian Kushwere ethnically identified with the picture of their

erecteared, gracile hunting dog of a dark colour. This animal played the same role for the Kushas the lion did for the Magyars. I t was consideredas the ancestor of the dark people, and its namehas been transliterated as Anubis, with an unk-nown meaning. If we consider, however, the hiero-glyphs of the name (Fig. 12), it discloses that theright transliterataion is A nep ose (A NeP USe),which is again in Hungarian and means ‘TheAncestor of the Folk’. In later times, the spottedleopard and the wolf were also in certain places,substitutes for “Anubis”.

 The Egyptian Kush of the First Cataract had

held a dark skinned lady in great esteem whomthey considered their local forebear. Her namewas written with four signs: with an arrow carryingthe soundgroup SAT or SET, then with twohalfloaf shaped T and with a sitting woman figureNU. We also notice that the arrow transfixes an

animal skin PAR (= H.: Bor). Thus this writtensource identifies the lady in question in full Hun-garian as SATTeT boru NU Setet borii no, literally ‘Dark skinned Woman’, exactly as tradi-tion had preserved her memory. From this examplewe altogether learn that the Kush were also called

by the name of‘Dark’SetH. King Ramses I (moreaccurately: Ra-Masa, ‘Deputy Sungod’) had beengovernor of the Nubian colony prior to his ascen-sion to the throne of Egypt, and continued to keep

Page 71: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 71/264

liis earlier title when king. That is what his double( artouche (Fig. 13) discloses, when read with theHungarian key: Ra mdsa, Szuddn ura; Ra mene, 

Feketek ura ‘Deputy Sungod, Ruler of Sudan;Stallion of the Sungod, Ruler of the Blacks’. So,incidentally we also learn that the Kush were evencalled simply Blacks, Feketek.

In the Euphrates valley, i.e. in Mesopotamia, the regular Kush identifying symbol was also a

ram, but one of local species with horns twistedin the form of a V. Its most beautiful exemplarhas been found in the City of Ur, and dated fromthe I lird millenium B.C. The animal is representedpeering from the branches of a Tree of Life, indi-cating that it is the ancestor. In Mesopotamian

cuneiform writing, the Kush are referred to as“The dark headed ones” and as NAM LULU.Considering that the sounds L and R have thesame writing sign, and that duplication of a signmeans plural case, the correct transliteration of the quoted expression should be Nem ur.ak, ‘NonAryans’, which is what the Kush really were. —In the third great river valley of the Orient, the Indus valley, the number of Kush was exceedinglyhigh, and the socalled “Indus valley seals” offerabundant information about them. Nevertheless,they have less significance in Hungarian ancienthistory, because the Danubian Hungarian ethnic

body derived very little from them. Therefore, weare restricted to only one Hungarian written mes-sage they had left to us. I t expresses, so to speak.

Page 72: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 72/264

the philosophy of every Kush ruler worth of thisname. The seven worded sentence in question runsthus: Uralkodo kedves, ha fuvesiti a rdndkat orszagaban ‘A ruler is liked if he does grow grasson the open lands of his realm’ (see details in P 007II ill. 36). —As the reader may judge for himself,there is plenty of evidence to show that the darkish coloured Kush population had actually occupied large areas in and around the agriculturist Ma

gyar domains in the entire Ancient Near-East, during pre-Christian times.

3. Mention must yet be made as to how therelations between Magyars and Kush developed,and how they finally led to the formation of “Hungarian nations” in the Old Fatherland. The

connections between the two races in the NearEast lasted for over two thousand years. At thebeginning of this long period, their contacts werecharacterized rather by mutual distrust and openhostilities. As a result, the Kush were defeatedalmost everywhere and subjected to political and

culturel assimilation. They lost a great deal of their people but, in exchange, received the badlyneeded higher education, which contributed totheir later development. The second phase of theircontacts was characterized by large scale inter-marriages and the coming into existence of com-

bined ‘ArioKush’ or ‘CushAri’ nations, as thisprocess is well known in Mesopotamia, India,Egypt and Touran alike.

Page 73: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 73/264

In the second millenium B.C., the Kush in Mesopotamia were already so strongly civilizedthat they were capable of taking over the govern-

ment of the land for a while, and freely intermin-gled with the Aryans. In India the situation wassimilar, the Kush were on equal footing with theMagyars there, and the Indusvalley civihzation,around 2500 B.C., was their common creation. Inc. 1650/1500 B.C., however, a great catastrophe

had befallen India when newly formed Aryansocieties (Aryans II) violently penetrated into theLand, coming from the West, and while they werebusy occupying the Ganges valley, they disruptedthe previous population and split it into severalblocks in bloody battles, which are echoed in the

famous poem of  Maha Bharata or ‘The GreatBarat’. During that general upheaval, the com-mixing of the two races advanced farther. Thosegroups which left India and went westwards peo-pled Makran, Iran, Afghanistan and Touran.Others fled through the passes and gorges of theHinduKush and descended into the Oxus valley.Following these large ethnic displacements, sever-al places were given a second name, or changedthe existing one to reflect the new realities. Theformer Hyrcanian (= Aryan) Sea, for example, wasbeing called Caspian Sea, i.e. K ush Water, andthe former Northern Sea changed into Sea of theBlacks or Black Sea. Doublenamed rivers andnations were born, like Araxes (ArioKush) river,and Casari (K ushArian) nation. Amongst the

Page 74: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 74/264

latter, people were found with so dark a complex-ion that “one would readily believe that they weredescendants of the Hindus”, —as observed by Ibn

Haukal (P 092 p. 57). With the passing of time,the fusion of the two races advanced so far thatalmost everyone had both Aryan and Kush bloodin his veins, and everyone considered himself, withfull right, of Kushitic and Aryan descent at thesame time. In other words, the terms Kush and

Aryan became interchangeable. At that stage,Mechitar was right in saying in his Dictionary,that Aria is also called the ‘Land of the K ush’.

In the Nile valley, the Kush first appeared inthe region of Khartum around 6000 B.C. In thesubsequent millenia, they inundated the whole

length of the valley so that when the Magyarsarrived under their leader Menes, in c. 3200 B.C.,they had to fight against dark men to secure ahomeland for themselves there. A t the end of thefirst round of struggling, it seemed that a kindof political condominium would be establishedbetween the two peoples, as the simultaneousappearance of the Aryan birdsymbol and theK ush dogsymbol on the national armories of Egypt suggests. But shortly thereafter, a formalsharing of the Nile valley took place whereby thedark men agreed to evacuate that section of theriver valley which lies above the First Cataract.

 This division had, however, not calmed the aggres-siveness of the Blacks, who launched frequent in-cursions into the domain of the Magyars. As a

Page 75: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 75/264

result, their country was gradually conquered andtransformed into a colony around 1500 B.C. TheKush were then pacified for a long period and did

not regain their independence until 945 B.C. But,by that time, they were already a completelycivilized, modem nation.

While these events unfolded south of Egypt, theDelta itself had been under K ush rule for abouttwo hundred years, the socalled “period of Hyksos

rule”. The Hyksos were, however, driven out fromEgypt in 1576 B.C. together with their nativeEgyptian helpers. The bulk of the exiles settledin Syria and Canaan, mostly in the citystates of Carchemish, Arpad and Damask. The Egyptiankings of the X lX th Dynasty relentlessly kept on

pursuing them, always pushing them farther andfarther, until they left Africa for good and settledin Europe, including Hungary. The fusion in Egyptof the remaining dark elements with the white oneswas as thourough as it was in Mesopotamia andin Touran, and the Egyptians themselves finallybelieved that they too originated from two ances-tors, Magyar and Kush.''*

19. “They called it /Egypt/ the land o\ Mezor ( = Magyar) and the land of Cham / =K ush/ from their two ances-tors, which the Greek rendered Mesora and Chamia"  (P 023 p. 298). — The same idea i.s expressed in the 

following quotation “Throughout the early dynastic period and the Old K ingdom /of Egypt/ Set ( = the dark ruler ) and Horus (the Aryan ruler) are represented as the two patrondeities of the Monarchy” (J ohn Van Saters, The Hyksos, London 1966 p. 98).

Page 76: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 76/264

 To sum up, our inquiry has shown that 1. the birth of the Magyar speaking ‘Hungarian type’ of nations has taken place in the Ancient Near- 

East through the fusion of two rival races: the Aryan with the Kush; therefore that area must be considered as the original Magyar Fatherland. I t is also clear that 2. the population of Danuhian Hungary originated from the Old Fatherland: in the first round directly from Mesopotamia and 

Egypt, and in the second from the Caspi-Oxus- Aral area (Touran); in wave after wave arriving according to the pulse of historical events (the Semitic and Turkish expansions in the same region) which forced them to leave their native lands.

Page 77: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 77/264

 THEIR EARLIEST CIVILIZATION

1. The Old Hungarian script

1. Prior to the adoption of the Roman alphabetin the early X lth century, Hungarians used a setof soundsigns of Phoenician origin for writing. Thehistorical term for this old system of writing isRovds, meaning ‘incised, engraved’ or ‘carved’script, the name describing the technique of writ-

ing. Foreign language scientists called it “linear”or “geometric shaped” script, thereby alluding tothe form of writing.

On this subject, there is an abundant literaturebeginning with the very precious Latin languagework of J . Telegdi from 1598 (reproduced in P 115p. 91 and f.). More recently, two eminent compre-hensive works were written, one by Gyula Sebestyen (P 115 and P 116), and the other by DezsoCsallany (P 035). Thanks to these and to similarother publications, we have a perfectly clear ideahow this system worked: we know which were thesoundsigns, the rules of writing and the writing

material as well. In addition, some forty extantoriginal inscriptions allow us to see the system inoperation. The incised or linear script was, in allprobability, invented in the ancient Orient, al-though the specific area remains unknown. I t is,however, clear that the earliest form of this writing

Page 78: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 78/264

was simplified by Phoenician scribes who thenspread it all over the Mediterranean from the X lthcentury B.C. onward. I t is also known that a

similar type of writing existed in the Indus valleyalready in the second millenium B.C. In subse-quent times, this was also simplified and spreadto Lower and Upper Asia, mainly amongst Turkishpeoples. Finally, following the opinion of Sir Flinders, then Petrie, several scientists main-

tained that the earliest incised signs were used atAbydos, in the Upper Nile valley for the purposeof potmarking, in Neolithic times around 3200B.C. Thus, a higher chronology seems to be prefer-able for this invention, the more the ancient Hun-garian word for scribe is Tudo, which is the same

in ancient Egyptian (Tutu and Thot), in Sumerian(Tudu) and also in Finnish (Tataa).After Hungary’s conversion to Christianism, the

carved script, like everything associated with pa-ganism, became a Habihty. Therefore, its use wasbanned by King St. Stephen (10001038) who alsoordered the destruction of all the existing recordswritten with the “diabolical letters.” With thepassing of time, the existence of the Old Magyarwriting was almost totally forgotten. I ts last ves-tiges were swept away with the appearence of modern writing material and the invention of printing.

What we know about the sound-signs of the Hungarian carved script, may be summed up inthe following. First, that in the X lllth century.

Page 79: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 79/264

under the impact of the Roman alphabet, the listof the Hungarian soundsigns was gradually en-larged, to become a regular alphabet, i.e. having

a special sign for each sound. But up to that period,and earlier in history, this writing used a consider-ably smaller number of graphic signs. The paucityof the signs required is explained by the fact thatin this writing there is no difference between shortand long vowels, consequently it needs only five

signs to write them instead of fourteen. Further-more, the scribes often used unvoiced consonants(T and P) to write their voiced counterparts (Dand B), whereby new cuts could be made. Thenumber of required writing symbols were evenfurther reduced by eliminating the vowel signs.

 This was possible by the particular character of Hungarian, wherein vowels have no grammaticalrole, the root remaining always unchanged. The“vowel dropping” or “vowel jumping” as this prac-tice was called, was further justified by invokingthe phonetical particularity that every consonant

already includes a vowel sound with which it isuttered. Thus, adding a special sign for this vowel,would be superfluous. At this stage, the namesBarabas and Aladar could have been written asBRBS and LDR respectively and the readerhad to supply the necessary vowels in speech. Withthe almost total elimination of vowels, the conso-nants have taken over the leading role in thewriting. Therefore, the carved script was alsocalled a “consonantal script.”

Page 80: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 80/264

According to the principal rule of writing, allwords were to be written phonetically, as they wereuttered, irrespective of etymology, exactly as in

presentday shorthand. A second rule requiredthat the words of a given message be writtenimmediately one after another, without separatingthem by a white space or in any other way.

 Thirdly, the direction of writing depended largelyon the nature of the writing material. In the

earliest times, and as long as the writing was donewith a knife on small sticks or wooden tablets,the direction was usually from right to left. Inmore recent times, when paper, ink and pen cameinto use, the natural direction of writing with theright hand went from left to right, starting at the

upper left end of the paper.Writing by incision on wood, stone slabs or metalplates was a timeconsuming operation, especiallywhen the place of the individual signs had firstto be marked out for some valid reason, such assymmetry or exiguity of space. Thus, the need for

accelerating the writing appeared very soon. Theeasiest way to do this consisted of creating abbre-viations for the most frequently used words, suchas God and Sun. But the most effective methodconsisted of combining two or more signs into asingle figure, saving strokes here and there. Suchgraphic contraction or “ligatures” most frequentlyresulted in the case of N and T, S and T, A andR, K and R, etc. (see the signlists. Fig. 14). Thefrequent use of combined signs was a special fea

Page 81: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 81/264

Soundvalues

Signs

A

M X

Cs t

D t 0

E S

F i 9

G/ K  1

Gy

t ^H XI, J

1 iK  ^N > v ^

L y A /

M^ 1

N ? 1

0 0 ^

P ^ n

R / H

Soundvalues

Signs

Sh A /<S 1

 T 1 r 4U !>bdV nz

Abbreviations;

God

?Sun 1Ligatures:

N.T rA.R

K.R <kS.T A'G.R

3Z.R.

Fig. 14. The O.H. alphabet

Page 82: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 82/264

ture of the Hungarian incised writing at its zenith. The principal rules of the carved script mustalways be kept in mind, not only when we aredeciphering inscriptions in Hungary, but in exa-mining Ancient NearEastern inscriptions as well,the principles of old writings having been the sameeverywhere and in all systems. The Old Hungarianwriting was often called a “Scythian script”,“Hunnic way of writing” or “Siculi alphabet”.

 These three denominations are as many indica-tions warning us that several sociocultural groups(Scythians, Huns, Siculs) were using the Magyarwriting system in the Danube basin prior to theadvent of the Arpad Hungarians in 895 A.D. Inother words, they must all have been interrelated

Hungarian type of nations.A similar conclusion results from the fact that

the knife, which was the principal writing instru-ment all over SouthWestern Asia, was knowneverywhere by the Hungarian word Kes (pron.Kash). For example, the deadly knife every Scyth-

ian kept in his bootleg, was A Cina Kesh. Thisword Kes is mentioned several times by Ptolemyin his Geographywhen describing the Oxus region.Knife, even in the ancient Egyptian language wasKesh. These data will help researchers figure outthe vast area where the Hungarian version of the

carved script was in use.2. Let's now consider three specimens of the Old Hungarian script. The first one (Fig. 15) wasfound on the old wall of the Presbyterian church

Page 83: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 83/264

of Dalnok in the H romszek county during repairs.It uses frequent ligatures and reads from left toright. We transliterate it thus: eSZ.T aReG.I

Fa(l)RA . R6J a 0K o.Ri MaG.aR R.ONA/K aL /. With present Hungarian speUing: Ezt a regi falra roja okori magyar rund/kkal/. In En-glish: ‘This is being incised on the old wall /with/archaic Magyar rune/s/."

 The second inscription shown (Fig. 16) was in-

cised on the wall of the Ambassadors’ Hostel inConstantinople (Turkey). I t records, in three lines,the rough handling of the members of the embassy,sent to Sultan Selim I by King Ladislas of Hun-gary in 1515. The inscription was first decipheredby William Thomsen (Copenhagen), then com-

pleted by Gyula Sebestyen, and corrected byDezso Csallany (P 035 p. 77). I t reads from right to left, the first line (only reproduced here) saying:‘This was written in the year 1515 when KingLadislas’ five envoys were kept there waiting.’

 The third inscription shown (Fig. 17) was paint-ed on the ceiling of the Unitarian church of Enlaka in Udvarhely county, in 1688. I t reads alsofrom right to left and proclaims the fundamental

20. The transliteration of carved signs into Roman charac-ters is usually done 1. with capital letters for the graphically expressed sounds; and 2. with small charac-

ters for the sounds supplied by the decipherer. And 3. in our transliterations a dot is inserted between the elements of every combined soundsign. 4. The omitted consonants or words are given in parentheses (), while 5. the brokenoflf and missing signs are in brackets /.../.

Page 84: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 84/264

Fig. 16. Old Hungarian inscription of D&lnok, Hun-gary. It reads from left to right.

■ J A M A - ; a  

4f1 . 0.(94 N1 0

■i M

Fig. 16. Old Hungarian inscription of Constantinople,  Turkey. I t reads from right to left.

Page 85: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 85/264

doctrine of the Unitarian confession, that God isonly one person (contrary to the Catholic doctrineof Trinity). The same principle is repeated twice

nearby in Latin thus: “Deus unicus” and “Inhonorem unius veri Dei”. The message in Hungari-an runs thus: Egy az Isten. Deut.VI. Georgyius Musnai deakon, ‘God is (only) one. Deut. VI.,George Musnai deacon.’

3. A pleasant feature of the Old Hungarian

script was that its inscriptions were quite fre-quently accompanied by some pictorial drawing, as is the case in the Enlaki (Fig. 17) inscription.

 These pictures are not only added for the sakeof illustration; they are fulfilling a more importantrole: they usually emphasize the main point of 

the message. As such, they constitute a special

C

WM aa AMttHOSA

Fig. 17. Old Hungarian inscription of Enlaka, Hun-gary, with a pictorial complement.

Page 86: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 86/264

kind of writing with pictures. As was alreadyillustrated when dealing with the Magyar and

Kush symbols, this method of ideacommunication was based upon the homophony exist-ing between two different words, mostly betweena noun and a verb, i.e. between a concrete andan abstract idea. Examples: Fogas a noun signifies

 T ooth’ and as verb it means ‘To grasp’; and Hal is ‘Fish’ as a noun and ‘To die’ when it is a verb.Now, to write the abstract idea ‘To grasp’ or ‘Todie’, the scribe had to revert to the concrete objectto write the pictorially inexplicable idea. In suchcases, either the context or some additional signwarns the reader that the soundsigns signifysomething abstract. Given the very special charac-

ter of the pictorial writing, if we can successfullydecipher such writing in Hungarian, we thus havethe decisive proof that the text is in Hungarian.

In the case of the Enlaki inscription (Fig. 17),the pictorial complement includes a paragraph-like sign on the four sides of the frame; this is

the regular sign for the doublelettered GY sound.With its builtin vowel, it means eGY , egy ‘one’.

 Then, in the centrestage, there is a milkjar withflowers. The Hungarian word for milkjar is K6- csog, whose Old Hungarian form Ketseg is homophonous with Ketseg ‘Doubt’. The flowers in the

 jar are tulips, in Hungarian Tulipdn, a homophonof  Tele-van, ‘Is full’. Now, when all these homophonous elements are put together, the followingsentence emerges: EGY K ETSEGTELEVAN.

Page 87: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 87/264

In present day Hungarian: Egy ketsegtelen van, indicating once again the Unitarian dogma: ‘One(divine person) doubtless exists.’ Of course, for areader not versed in Hungarian, it is not easy tofollow the acrobatic stunts displayed by the scribesof pictorial messages.

In conclusion, we may say that the Hungarian carved script dates back considerably farther than was supposed until now and that its importance goes far beyond what was acknowledged by certain foreign authors. The Old Hungarian script is a strong link which binds the Hungarians to 

the Near-East where the first literate nations of  the world had emerged. All that has a considerable bearing upon the historical role of the early Hungarians.

Page 88: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 88/264

2. The Old Hungarian faith

1. I t is a foregone scholarly conclusion thatzealous Magyar kings of Christian Hungary putall their energy into eradicating the last roots of the old pagan creed from the Magyars’ soul.’

 These kings, indeed, ordered the destruction of theheathen altars and temples, and severely punished

the venerators of rivers, fountains, groves, treesand stars. The kings also persecuted the diehardservants of the ancient divinities, treated them aspariahs and committed them to the care of SaintLazar. Whatever element of the old belief andcustom escaped the purge was baptized and incor-

porated into the new religion, or relegated intothe realm of folklore.

21. The word Pogany ‘Pagan’ originates from the Latin Pagus ‘Village’ and Paganus ‘Villager’, signifying ‘Peo-

ple living in the countryside.’ In the Middle Ages, the same word was, however, used in a pejorative sense to say ‘uneducated, backward, despicable’, especially when speaking of nonChristian people. The alternative word for Pagan is Heathen. I t is probably derived from the Old Hungarian word HHh ‘Seven’, a shortened from of  the expression ‘Follower of the Seven Great Gods.’

22. Hungarian chronicles preserved the memory of the cruel 

treatment K ing St. Stephen inflicted upon Thonuzoba who “stubbornly adhering to his beliefs, was unwilling to become a Christian, and was buried alive with his wife” (P 120 I p. 117). A simileu* cruel punishment was imposed upon a woman, Raski by name, who was

Page 89: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 89/264

It would be, nevertheless, a hasty conclusion tosay that the Magyar kings totally succeeded inbrainwashing all segments of the population.

 There remained, indeed, much evidence provingthe survival of the old faith, not only in folkloreand placenames, but even in the royal administra-tion. Moreover, the elements constituting the oldfaith were to a great extent brought into theChristian reHgion, including the very name of the

heathen god, so that Christianization cannot beinterpreted as total break with the past. As a majorproof of this, Arnold Ipolyi, author of a monumen-tal “Hungarian mythology”, was able to collecta more than ample documentation about the oldfaith as late as the second half of the X lX th

century. Moreover, the work of Ipolyi has beencompleted since then, with plenty of new, detaileddata. What the otherwise successful scientists wereunable to prove, however, was the positive identifi-cation of the chief Magyar divinity: the Sungod.

 Therefore, they also failed to established the rela-

tionship of the Magyar faith to the great Orientalsolar religion, especially with that of Egypt.

prominent in a heathen uprising: “(She) was captured by the very Christian K ing Bela and confined in prison until she ate her own feet, and also died in the same 

place” (P 120 I p. 398). Persecutions of adherents to the old faith continued until about the middle of the X lllth century, the last dreaded inquisitor having been 

 J ohannes Theuthon (+1252), commissioner of the Holy See to several Central European states (P 047).

Page 90: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 90/264

2. An Arab historian, Ibn Rusta, in reportingabout Hungarians of the IX th century, observedthat "'they are worshippers of the Sun and the 

M oon” This summary statement emphasizes theroot of the matter, which can be advantageouslycompleted with Magyar sources. In a pagan M a-gyar hymn to the Sun, we read for example this:“Thou art the primeval Tree of Life... from whicheverything springs; by which the night of evil

spirits is chased; to which everything in this worldreturns” (P 130 p. 7). The rising Sun was greetedby the farmers of the Csik county with their hatsoff, and with the following words: “Be welcome,oh Sun, thou bringest us daylight and givethwarmth to our soil. Be blessed, thou, who disperses

the dark clouds, and ripens our ears. Be glorifiedthou, who waters our crops and adorns our fieldswith flowers” (P 125 p. 339 and f.; P 020). Thesequotations prove that their idea of God includedthe belief in a divine creation, and that Godgoverns the created world. I t is also clear that theSungod was mostly venerated in his capacity astutelary deity of the agricultural population. Hismost important task was to illuminate the Earth,which he did by means of a shining globe thattravelled daily across the firmament from east towest.

God’s principal residencewas supposed to have

been in Heaven, inside the fiery disk, called Nap ‘Sun’. He also had dwellings on Earth, especiallyin stone idols, called Balvany (< O.H.: Baluan

Page 91: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 91/264

=BalHon), ‘Idol’, literally ‘God’s home’, in LatinSimulacrum ‘Hiding place’.T h e numerous stoneidols served as appropriate places for God to keep

a close watch over the behaviour of his creatures.Other earthly houses reserved for God were thetemples, built in a round shape and thereforecalled Rotundae in Latin. The inside diameter of such temples hardly measured over four to sixmeters and they were erected during the XI

X lllth centuries; about a hundred of them havealready been identified. In spite of the fact thatthey were erected in the Christian era, they couldnot have been intended for Christian rites, becauseall the believers could not attend the ceremoniesin such a small space. Several placenames refer

to the former existence of Rotundae, being com-pounded with the word Kerek ‘Round’, such asKerek-Egyhaza, ‘Sacred House of the RoundShaped God’; Kerekes-Kapolna ‘Circular Chapel.’Many other villages in Hungary are called Eger- szeg (EgUrSzeke) ‘Throne of the Heavenly Lord’,

suggesting that in such places too, regular divineservices used to be held. Still other places werereserved for religious feasts. These were often

23. K ing Saint Stephen mentions in his giftcharter granted to the nuns of Veszpr6mValley: “Ibi stat meta lapidea, 

que volgo Baluan vocatur,” “There stands a boundary stone, called Idol by the local population.” —Similarly, K ing Andr I ordered in his edict of 1047: “Falsos deos abrogare et Simulacra demoliri”, “to suppress the false gods and to destroy the idols” (P 082 p. 367).

Page 92: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 92/264

hilltops, as their names indicate, like Bdlvdny-Ko ‘Place of Idol’;Aldo Ko ‘Place of Blessings’; Oltdr- Ko ‘A ltar Stone’; Isten Szeke ‘God’s Throne’;

Aldomds-Teto ‘Celebration Peak’, etc. (P 082p. 365 f.).

 The general name for God was Isten, with nocertain etymology. For this word there was aspecial sign in the carved script, resembling acombination of three consonantal signs: STN.

While the special sign for Sun resembled an in-verted S crossed with four oblique strokes (see thesignlist, Fig. 14), God’s name was often precededby the word Ur ‘Lord’ to say Ur-Isten ‘Lord God’.Because of God’s roundshaped appearance, hewas called K6r-Isten, ‘Circular Shaped God’, a

name, which may be the origin of our wordKereszteny (<0.H.: Koroszten), ‘Christian’. Livingin the Sky (H.: Eg), God was also called Eg-Ura ‘Sky God’. But he was also referred to by thewellknown Oriental name of Ra ‘Sungod’, espe-cially to indicate places, mountains, and rivers

enjoying divine protection. Such names were likethese: RaMonya, RaMocsa, RaT6t, RaKos,RaD6c, RaH6; and in reverse wordorder: NyitRa, MuRa, TatRa, FatRa, MatRa.

 The name of the Sungod was evoked severaltimes each day, whenever people met. In themorning, they greeted one another — as they doeven today — with the saying J o reggelt ‘Goodmorning’, literally J o Ra Kelt ‘The good Ra hasrisen’. And in the evening the greeting formula

Page 93: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 93/264

was —and is — J o estet ‘I wish a good Sundown’.Of course, the original meaning of these expres-sions has long been forgotten and nobody thinks

of the daily movements of the Sun any more. Theancients, however, automatically linked everyphenomenon of the daily life to God’s intervention.

 The Sungod in Hungary had over a thousand Sun-symbols. One group of such symbols wasusually geometric in design, consisting of spirals,

circles, globes, rosettes, inverted Sforms linked toone another, and sunbeams radiating from acentral spot. These symbols are seen everywhere,cut in stone, painted, or artistically represented.A typical object upon which several of these ele-ments appear simultaneously is the Sun-gate, as

the decorated entrance to many Magyar housesin Eastern Hungary is called. Upon such a doorof CsikSzentK iraly (Fig. 18), the rising Sun isrepresented with its beams, and the door of Harasztosi, in Torda Aranyos county (Fig. 19) hasspirals carved upon the doorposts on both sides

which are flanked by two attending stone idols,with globelike heads. And on the top of the door,a series of pigeonholes allow these birds to nestlethere. Birds and deer appear most frequentlyamongst the animal symbols. Birds without out-stretched wings usually indicate sorrow and grief;

with outstretched wings (as the eagle and falcon),they symbolize the glorious Sun. The deer as solarsymbol was used in the winter solstice ceremony.Its role was to bring back the shining disk of the

Page 94: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 94/264

Fig. 18. Sundoor of Csik 

SzentK ir&ly, with a geo-metric decoration.

Fig. 20. Wooden columns 

on burial sites in present day Hungary.

Page 95: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 95/264

Sun between its horns, after it was reborn onDecember 25th.

Anthropomorphic representations of God were

less frequent. Hungarian archaeologists have nev-ertheless unearthed a beautiful terracotta divinestatuette, representing a man, sitting on a throneand holding the Istensymbol in his hand (Fig. 23).On the other hand, the human eye was often usedto represent God on numerous occasions, probably

t

Fig. 19. E laborate Sungate of Harasztosi, Hungary, flanked by two idols.

Page 96: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 96/264

because the Sun was considered as an allseeingOneEyed Giant. In this connection he was calledSzem-Ur and Szemes ‘Eye God’ and ‘He who has

an Eye’. The eyemotive is one of the most fre-quent decorative elements in Hungarian folkloreand is called Isten szeme ‘God’s Eye’ (P 014 p. 78).Several villages and rivers were placed under theprotection of the EyeGod, e.g. Szemes-on-Lake Balaton, Szomoroc and the river Szamos 

( = Szemes).In spite of the many traces of this Suncult in

Ancient Hungary, it is almost unbelievable thatno major research has been devoted to this prob-lem of paramount historical importance. Shorterinvestigations have only been made during the last

few years and shed some light upon certain aspectsof the role of the Sungod in Hungary (P 004;P 003; P 121; P 020 and P 122).

3. Under whatever name the solar divinitymight have been venerated in Hungary, it alwayshad a multitude of servants at its disposal calledPapok in the plural, and Pap in the singular,meaning ‘Priests’. They had a lot of things to do.

 Their duties included stargazing, and the obser-vation of the yearly path of the Sun, especiallyfor the purpose of calendarmaking. Certain otherpriests were assigned to special tasks, as was thecase of the ‘Eye priests’ or ‘Sem priests’, whose

distinctive garment was the spotted leopard skinthrown across over the shoulders when officiating.A further group of special priests consisted of ‘Male

Page 97: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 97/264

priests’ {Kan papok), whose exact duties have,however, not yet been elucidated with sufficientclEirity. At any rate, this saying was associated

with them: Kdr a kanpapnak a rak, which readsidentically from both ends and means that “it isfutile serving crab to a male priest.” This is becausehe dares not eat it, crabs being sacred to the solardivinity. Every priest used holy water extensivelywhen officiating, exercised many charms and often

wore a mask. When he was not wearing one, afeather was his usual head ornament.

Amongst the intermediaries between God andhis followers, the Taltos or Tatos, ‘Scientists’ hada somewhat spectacular role, similar to that of the medicinemen. Their name originates from the

word Tudo (< O.H.; Tutu), meaning literally ‘Hewho has knowledge.’ They also were known asBolcsek ‘Wise men’. They were capable of curingdiseases, averting elemental catastrophes, knewhow to purify wells, and could reveal the where

Fig. 21. 'The L ion of Esz tergom’. Wallpainting in the royal palace, Hungary, X llth century.

Page 98: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 98/264

Fig. 22. Ramses I I , K ing 

of Egypt (13041232 B.C.), holding the Godsymbol.

Fig. 23. Humanshaped divinity with the Godsym bol. Hungary, Neolithic Age.

Page 99: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 99/264

abouts of stolen objects, and so on. Their ceremo-nial garment was made of feathers, and a longone was fixed upon the head. Their footwear was

also decorated with birdclaws. They spoke thebirdlanguage (bird = madir = Magyar), andtheir equipment included a ladder (P 040; P 047;P 086). The Tatos had the power of ascending toHeaven and entering into direct contact with theSungod. To this end he used his high ladder. The

presence of a ladder, Letra in Hungarian, was toemphasize, pictorially, the sense of the ceremony,this word being homophonous with the abstractidea of Ldt-Ra: “Ra (the Sungod) sees me.”’

 The most important religious feast was thewinter solstice on December 25th when the Sun,

after having reached the lowest point of its yearlywanderings, began to rise again. The ‘ReturningSun’ or ‘Reborn Sun’ was celebrated in all cornersof the country with the performance of a dramawhose central theme was a miraculous deer comingthrough the clouds from Heaven, bearing andbringing back between its horns, the shining diskof the Sun (P 015 p. 71). The summer solstice on

 J une 21 was another great religious holiday inAncient Hungary. Its purpose was to celebrate theglorious rising of the Sun to the peak of its yearly

24. A witness who attended a meeting of wisemen, testified before the Christian inquisitor by saying: “Wiseman Bansa climbed to the top of a high ladder, stayed there for a while, chatting with God and, back on earth, he foretold the future to his audience” (P 047 p. 56).

Page 100: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 100/264

path. I t was marked with colossal mountaintopfireworks.

In Old Hungarian rehgious thinking, death was 

not considered the end of man’s existence-, it wasrather regarded as the most important turningpoint of a life which continued thereafter in eternalhappiness in the company of the Big Bird, as an‘Associated bird’, i.e. a semidivine being. Thetransition from earthly to eternal life was marked

with great solemnities. The coffin of the welltodofarmer was carried to the grave on a cart drawnby six oxen and various objects were put into thecoffin, a custom proving beUef in an afterlife.Amongst such objects, a needle and thread werealso included to enable the deceased to mend his

garment when necessary. Money was also put intothe hand of the deceased so that he could payfor the toll when marching over the plank leadingto the other world. And the gravedigger had tobe rem inded to make a ‘window’ on the new homeof the defunct, so that he might come up on certaindays to see his divine master the Sun (P 077p. 5962).

 The memory of the defunct was kept alive bya stone monument erected upon the grave andprovided with a short inscription and geometricsymbols. A special Hungarian feature was theequilateral cross sign MAS C£irved within a circle

(AR or RA), stating that the defunct had becomeMas-Ar or Ra-Mds ‘Deputy for God’ or a ‘Hero’.Another widely spread custom was —and is even

Page 101: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 101/264

today —to mark the burial place with a beautiful-lycarved wooden column made by the deceasedhimself before his death. This column reveals to

I he initiated the sex, age, rank and wealth of the(lead person. In the case of a male, the top of thecolumn is usually conic while that of a female ishollow or tulipshaped. The column commemo-rating a child is usually smaller in size and lightin colour (Fig. 20; P 135 and P 069).

4. How long may the suncult have been practised by the Hungarians? In connection with thisquestion we have to remember that Estonians andFinns originally lived together with a group of Hungarianspeaking peoples until their ways part-ed around 2000 B.C. and, notwithstanding the

great timespan separating them, they too havekept ahve a substantial number of identical Sunsymbols in their folklore. The giant tree reachinginto Heaven is called in Finnish Sam-Po, pro-nounced SzemFa in Hungarian (after P > F),‘EyeGod’s Tree’; while Sam-Mas in Finnish re-sembles the Hungarian SzemM is ‘Deputy forEyeGod’. Such and similar concorandces suggestthat the Suncult belonged to the spiritual heritageof all Hungarians of any denomination before 2000B.C. Another timeelement is to be found in theOld Hungarian ballad “Julia, the beautiful girl.”Reference is made therein to the spring equinox

which was then celebrated during the zodiacalconstellation of the Bull (Taurus) group of stars.I t is now known from astronomical calculations

Page 102: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 102/264

that said constellation occurred just around 2000B.C. (P 122). As mentioned above, this chrono-logical evidence confirms that the Suncult waspractised by early Hungarians in the New StoneAge, or perhaps even earlier.

 The age of the Suncult in the Danubian basinitself can be guessed upon the basis of archae-ological finds adorned with solar symbols. Nu-merous such relics have been unearthed since 4000

B.C. Danubian farmers, in particular, carried thespiral, the meander and the other geometricaldesigns everywhere across Europe (P 064 p. 332).Hungarian archaeologists have brought to lightminiature cartmodels — Sungod chariots — atseventeen different places, all fitted with disc

wheels and dated c. 2700 B.C. and 2300 B.C. Sunsymbols continued to appear in Hungary, withoutinterruption, during the Copper Age (3500 B.C.— 1900 B.C.) and during the Bronze Age (1900B.C. — 900 B.C.). And later, when the RomanEmpire ruled in large parts of Hungary, in the

first three centuries of the Christian era, a magnif-icent Suntemple was erected in the City of Savaria, the present Szombathely. I t was the greatestsuch temple ever built in Europe (16.5 m X 9.5 m),displaying a giant Sundisc above its altar.

All the quoted data prove that Sun-worship was 

a regular feature in the spiritual life of Hungary from the beginning of Neolithic times until the adoption of Christianity. I t survived even after that turning-point, as witnessed by the great

Page 103: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 103/264

d mount of evidence found in folklore, place-names, mythology and history.

Concerning the geographical origin of the Dan- 

uhian Sun-cult, all our evidence points towardAncient Egypt and Mesopotamia. Hungarian sci-entists working on this specific field, prefer, never-theless, to emphasize the primary importance of Mesopotamia (Sumer). To support their view, theycite the numerous concordances existing between

the two countries’ mythology, they mention theabsolute similarity of the Sumerian and Hungari-an names for Sun (Nap), Lord (Ur) and God(Isten) and insist upon the parallels existing be-tween the two countries’ inhumation practices. Allthese concordances, as well as many others are

undisputable. Non the less, the concordances be-tween Hungary and Ancient Egypt are by farmore numerous and far more important. Not onlywere the general names of the Sungod identical:Ur, Isten, Nap, Maddr, but also the specific names:SkyGod { g Ura), Eye God {Szem-Ur), Travell-ing Lord (Ut-Ur), as well. A similarly strikingresemblance exists between the priestly class of the two countries, beginning with the generic namePap ‘Priest’. Egypt had also its Eyepriests (Sempriests) whose ceremonial garment, also of spottedpanther skin, was thrown across the shoulders.Egyptian priest, gods and highranking officials

also often appeared in ornitomorphic garments,as did their Hungarian counterparts who had, atleast, one birdfeather fixed upon their heads. The

Page 104: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 104/264

feast of the reborn Sun (December 25) was cele-brated all over Egypt with the same ardour asin Hungary, and so was the important date

(J une 21) of the summer solstice. The Sungod’sparamount symbol was, on both occasions, theshining disc. The burying of the deceased was justas ceremonial in Egypt as in Hungary. The Egyp-tians also believed that the soul of the deceaseddeparted from the body at the moment of death

and flew on wings to his heavenly creator tobecome his companion for ever. In Egypt thephysical remains of the dead person were also putin a grave, accompanied by such objects the de-ceased may have need for in his new life, whichis also similar to Hungarian practice. And in the

‘house’ of the deceased in Egypt, an opening orshaft had to be made so that sunbeams couldpenetrate through it at certain hours of the day.Even a ladder was put into the grave, or at leastthe picture of a high ladder, to enable the deceasedto climb on it and see the Sun. Without adding

any more to the list of EgyptoHungarian concor-dances, we may conclude by saying that Hungary has preserved almost the entire mythological heritage of Ancient Egypt of the I l ird and I lnd millenia B.C., even two thousand years after Egypt’s beacon had been extinguished.

5.  Traces of a second religion can also be de-tected in Hungary’s folklore. This was the socalled fertihty cult which was totally differentfrom the Suncult. I ts purpose was earthly: to

Page 105: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 105/264

insure fertility both in the human and animalworlds. Its central divinity was the Mother(loddess whose two main Hungarian names were

(ireat Lady (Nagy Asszony) and Happy Lady{Boldog Asszony). Her memory is preserved inanthropomorphic symbols, the socalled Venuses,which are small statuettes representing a nakedwoman.

Ample anthropological evidence suggests that

the fertility cult is as old in Hungary as theSuncult itself. Scholars have, indeed, dug up aconsiderable number of Venuses dating from theNeohthic Age (3000 B.C. —or even earlier). Thesefigurines are of two kinds: elaborate, ornateanthropomorphic Venuses, and small statuettes of 

baked clay. A particularly ornate Venus statuettewas found on the Neolithic site of KokenyDomb,near H6dMezoVdsarhely which possesses all thecharacteristics of a Mother Goddess, including herstrongly accentuated feminity. Small Venuseswere found on almost every excavated Neolithic

site. In Mehtelek, however, near the Upper Tiszariver, a single place has yielded over sixty suchfigurines. Amongst these statuettes several wereof steatopygous type, indicating the presence of African elements in the population.

Comparative archaelogy has established beyonda doubt that the Hungarian fertility cult originat-ed in the Eastern Mediterranean, especially Can-aan, Syria, Phoenicia and Anatolia, which werethe homelands of the Baals, As-Tart, As-Turat,

Page 106: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 106/264

Kedves, Telepinus and others with clear Hungari-an names which seem rather coarse today.  The fertility cult seems to have been the apanage of  

the darkish coloured ethnic element whose principal lifestyle was stock-breeding, while the Suncult may be attributed to the agricultural, white population.

Page 107: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 107/264

3. The Oriental background of the first 

Hungarian dynasty

1. The origin of the first Hungarian dynasty isshrouded in deep mystery. One thing is howevercertain, namely that Prince Almus, father of  Arpad, was its first great figure. His thronename,

Almus, is a compoundword of two elements: El6 + Masa and signifies ‘Deputy for the Living(God)’, an Oriental title, perfectly suited to de-scribe the oflftce Almus held, that of the nativeruler of the autonomous group of Hungarians,subjects of the Chasar GreatK ing, the ‘living god’.

 That Almus was a ruler’s title is confirmed by theadditional fact that the native ruler of the Bulgars,who lived on the shores of the river Volga in c.921, had an identical thronename.

Further evidence that Almus was the first im-portant figure of the Hungarian dynasty is his

divine origin. In the Ancien Orient, it was indeeda widespread belief that great kings, especiallyfounders of dynasties, were superhuman beingsand were therefore fathered, not by ordinaryearthly beings, as the common mortels, but by theHeavenly God. This god was supposed to return

to Earth in the shape of a bird, on the very nightof the conception of a future sovereign, to impreg-nate the expectant mother personally. In ancientMesopotamia the divine impregnator took the

Page 108: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 108/264

form of an eagle, called Turullo; in ancient Syriathe fertility god wasAs-Tur, and in ancient Egyptthe Pharaohs were conceived directly by Ra, the

Sungod.2' The mother of Almus was also visitedthat specific night by a divine bird called Astur (< Az Tur) or  Turul (< Tiir6 L6) ‘Fecundator,Impregnator’, who foretold that from her wombglorious kings would be born.‘<" Because of theirdivine origin through the solar bird Turul, the

descendants of Almus were known as the  Turul progeny.

In addition to the “Turul legend”, the Orientalbackground of the first Magyar dynasty againbecomes visible in the physical features of the firstdivine infant, Almus. “He was pleasantfaced, but

darkish coloured; had big eyes, a tall and slenderstature, with big hands and puffy fingers.” Thedescription of A lmus’ general appearance baffledscholars ever since, because the Prince resembled

25. “Each time a Pharaoh was conceived, Ra was said to have returned to earth to espouse the queen’ (P 045 p. 50).

26. The corresponding passage by Anonymus reads thus: “matri eius pregnanti per sompnium apparuit divina visio in formaAsturis que quasi veniens earn gravidavit et innotuit ei quod de utero eius egrederetur torrens et de Hmbis eius reges gloriosi propagarentur” (P 120 

I p. 38).27. “erat enim ipse Almus facie decorus sed niger, nigros habebat oculos sed magnos, statura longus et gracilis, manus vero habebat grossas et digitos prolixos" (P 120 I p. 38).

Page 109: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 109/264

an Egyptian Pharaoh of the late dynastic timesmuch more than the presumed UraloSiberianwhite man. The features of Almus are no longer

a problem: on the contrary, they provide furtherstrong evidence of the dynasty’s NearEasternorigin.2«

In the year 895,when the military conquest of Hungary was in progress. Prince Almus led thesouthern wing of the armygroup, scheduled to

penetrate into the Carpathian basin from thesoutheast, by way of the Lower Danube. His son,Prince Arpad, headed the northern armygroup,which was equipped in Kiev, and was supposedto enter into the selected land through the north-eastern pass of Verecke (841 m). Father and son

both were to meet inside the Carpathian arc, onthe lowland, the military target of their giantpincermovement. Almus was however unable tocomplete his task in time due to the unexpectedassault of the Petchenegs from behind. For hismisfortune, it seems, he was ritually killed by hisfollowers on the outer foothills of the Carpathians.

 This barbaric custom of eliminating an unsuccess-ful leader was another Oriental practice, similarto that of Biblical Moses who would not see the

28. The grandson of Prince Arpad, Taksony, was of white 

complexion, while Arpad’s greatgrandson took after him: “He had beautiful big eyes and soft dark hair”. Certain kings of the dynasty were of very high stature, as, for example, St. Stephen, K ing Andras I, St. Ladislas and K ing B61a I I I .

Page 110: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 110/264

promised land, but had to die before he reachedhis goal to atone for some sin he had committed.

2. Arpad is the most illustrious name in Hun

gary’s history. According to records preserved inmedieval chronicles, this Prince was a descendantof K ing Attila, the worldconqueror (+453). Hisillustrious kinship with him might have been,however, only a distant one, considering that morethan four hundred years separated Arpad from his

presumed forebear. Anonymus, the unnamed me-dieval historian (c. 1200), when discussing thissubject seems to share this view, stating simplythat Prince Almus, father of Arpad, descendedfrom an offspring of K ing Attila. Be it as it may,the real or fictive kinship with A ttila helped Prince

Arpad tremendously to consolidate his grip uponthe entire central Danubian basin, the futureHungary. He proclaimed indeed, everywhere andrepeatedly, that he was not coming as a vulgarconqueror to create bloodshed, but as the legiti-mate successor to his forebear King Attila, to takepossession of his heritage. And the inhabitants of the land, hearing this and seeing Arpad’s mightyarmies, bowed before their new master. The name Arpad was also a thronename with

a definite meaning. Chronicler Anonymus, theoften cited notary of K ing Bela, spells the nameon one occasion thus: ARpad (P 120 I p. 57), withthe intent perhaps to warn us that the name isa compound, made up of i4r + Pad. I f so, he wasright, because ArPad follows the pattern of 

Page 111: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 111/264

Mat + Ar and Hung + Ar, with the difference thatin Arpad the composing elements appear in aninverted sequence: A rPat instead of PadAr. Now,

(he meaning of Ar is known: ‘Lord, Ruler, Sover-eign’; and so is that of Pad or Pod (today: Fold)‘Earth, Land’ (after P > F soundshift and theelision of the jammed L in Fold). Accordingly,Arpad means ‘Sovereign Ruler of the Land’. Onceagain, the indication of the Prince’s status is exact:

it reflects the Chasar king’s policy to graduallypromote the Hungarian native ruler to a moreindependent status.

Further light can be shed upon A rpad’s Orientalconnections by examining his Near Eastern homonyms. There was, indeed, a “Kingdom of Arpad”

in ancient Syria in the first millenium B.C. I t wasa citystate located near the great bend of theEuphrates river, some 20 km northwest of Aleppo.Its former site is known today as Erfet (afterP > F soundshift), to which an important fordon the Euphrates belonged. The K ingdom is men-tioned several times in the Bible (II Kings c. 18/34and c. 19/13). Its mortal enemy was the SemiticKingdom of Assyria, against whom King Mati’ilus(= Magyar) organized the common defense withthe Urartian king Sarduris III. The formidableAssyrian army had to lay a threeyear siege aroundthe city before reducing it into submission in 740B.C. A few years later, the ruler of the kingdomtried to regain his independence, but he failed andhis domain was completely obliterated. The popu-

Page 112: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 112/264

lation fled on the only escape route that was stillopen: northwards, through the Euphrates valley,to settle beyond the Caucasus mountains. All

these tragic events must have been linked some-how with the emergence of a Caucasian HungarianKingdom, proof of which is that in both areas —in Syria and in the Caucasus — Magyar placenames are to found in superabundant numbers.

Regarding the thronename Arpad, it goes back

into history even farther. The ancient Egyptiansrevered, e.g. a ruler of that name as their veryfirst king.' The name Arpad or Erpet is mentionedseveral times in the Egyptian “Book of the Dead”(P 027 pp. 18, 138, 435 and 649). I t was again anArpad who, after having reunited the desintegrat

ed country, assumed the royal dignity in Thebesand founded the X lth Dynasty (P 025 II p. 196and f., see hieroglyphs ibidem). Due to the greatrole Arpad played in ancient Egypt, Prof. Gar-diner and W. Budge made extensive researches tofind out more about this legendary name. Theyconcluded that it was wiitten with four soundsigns as ARPAT or ARPAD, followed by twodeterminatives. The first one was that of ‘Cloth,Earth, Land’, and the second, a human figure,indicating that the person so named was a greatman. Thus the Egyptian name ArPad meant

29. Prof. Gardiner states that the Egyptian Arpad may have been “perhaps the first to become ruler upon earth over the autochthonous Egyptians, after whom fol-lowed Osiris and the Horus” (P 052 p. *110).

Page 113: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 113/264

literally ‘Land Lord’, i.e. owner of an important.ifiricultural domain somewhere along the fertileshore of the river Nile.'*'* When the determinatives

were omitted, as was usually the case in wellknown names, the expression became a simplename. These data prove that ‘Arpad’ was a veryancient royal title and that its bearers had so- journed at length in Syria and especially in Egypt,before entering into Danubian Hungary. i

3. How were the titles of the Hungarian kings written pictorially? I t was done with the figureof a Hon, because the name of this animal, Orosz- Idn, sounded like the expression Ur-Os-Leny ‘Pri-meval Being of Divine Origin’. The earliest extantlion symbol used by the Arpad dynasty in Hungary

was the one carved upon the crystal globe of thecoronation sceptre, originating from the X th cen-tury. According to archaeologists, the crystal in

30. See the following references: P 052 I pp. *14 *19, *103 and *108; and P 026 II 94 100, 109, 153 and 374.  

I f the Sumerian name for Earth was also Pat, Pot, the Sumerian ruler’s title PatEsi (= H. Fold Ose) also meant ‘Land Ancestor’ or ‘Land Lord’.

31. Many rulers of the Hungarian Arpad dynasty had thronenames with a clear Oriental meaning, and this explains why certain names appear so often, like I stvan (five times) and Bela (four times). In the Old Hungarian spelling I stvin or Estdn was the word for Isten ‘God’. 

Bela (in O.H. Bala, Baal, Bika) was the Syrian name for GreatGod. They were used in an abridged form, all bearing testimony that their wearers were ‘Living Gods’, i.e. Gods on Earth, exactly as was the practice in the Ancient Orient.

Page 114: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 114/264

question is of Egyptian origin, this being the onlycountry where it is found (P 003 p. 59, 62). A moreelaborate lionsymbol was found painted on an

interior wall of the royal palace in Esztergom, builtin the X llth century. I t could be reconstructedinto its original form with what remained of itsformer parts (Fig. 21). Other lions kept close guardbefore an interior well of the royal palace of Visegrad (XVth century). Furthermore, the seven

sovereign Magyar princes who elected Arpad tobe their ruler and commander, also had lions ontheir coats of arms. The custom of representingroyalties by lions also goes back to Mesopotamia,Egypt and India, as mentioned before. In Mesopo-tamia, the lion had already been the royal symbol

of Gilgamesh, the legendary ruler of Uruk, whowas usually shown with a lion cub. In Egypt, thelion was the regular companion of the kings andfarther east, in India, it was particularly in evi-dence during the Maury (= Magyar) dynasty. These kings erected huge columns with lions

placed on top throughout their vast domain. Thus,there can be no doubt as to the origin and meaningof the lion symbol which clearly indicates theOriental background of the Arpad dynasty.

 The Arpadian coat of armshad seven horizontalstripes, four red and three white. I t perpetuatedthe memory of the Seven Magyar Princes whoconcluded a contract of mutual bloodrelationshipto henceforth form a single nation. The stripes,in horizontal arrangement, signify, in the old

Page 115: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 115/264

I'lu.vptian hieroglyphic system, as many ‘LandL ords’, Hon-ur (Aner). Thus the seven stripesnu an HH Honur ‘Seven Land Lords’. The numberseven was considered the lucky number all overI he Ancient Near East. In addition to the striped( Scutcheon, Hungarian kings used a second shieldas well, consisting of a double cross rising froma threearched base. When these elements are readaccording to the rules of the carved script, the

following word emerges: the double cross carriesthe syllable eGY , one arch is the sign for the Shsound, three arches signal the plural case: Sh.ek,and these sounds, put together, form the wordegyesh.ek, i.e. Egyezseg, meaning ‘Agreement,Pact, Alhance’, which is another reference to the

contract of bloodrelationship. ^The stripes andthe double cross were later placed upon a singleshield, which was divided into two halves by avertical line. Thus, the shield conveys the follow-ing meaning to us: Het Honur egyezsege ‘Agree

32. Babylon was surrounded by seven walls; the Mesopota-mian Ziggurat had seven floors; Mesopotamian noble-men wore seven ruffled kilts; Egypt had seven great gods; the Egyptian Heaven had seven divisions; the Hittite Empire (the Biblical H6th) started with the fusion of  seven lands; the Etruscan nation began with the federa-tion of seven cities; Rome was built on seven hills; etc. 

etc.33. According to Prof. Aldasy, the doublecross cannot be 

considered an apostolic cross; this latter was always a single cross (P 001 p. 63). Thus, he indirectly admits the preChristian origin of this important symbol.

Page 116: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 116/264

ment of Seven Princes’. This combined figurebecame Hungary’s heraldical symbol until it wasofficially discarded by the communist regime.

At first, Hungary, had two royal crowns, aCorona Graeca and a Corona Latina, so namedafter their respective origin. A few centuries later,the two crowns were welded together, to form asingle one. There is no plausible explanation forthis act, says Prof. Aldasy, a leading authority in

Hungarian heraldry. The mystery may, however,be solved since a similar event had taken placein ancient Egypt. Originally, there were twocrowns in this country, one for Upper and anotherfor Lower Egypt. And when the two lands werereunited into a single domain, and the fusion of 

the two states had reached an advanced stage, thetwo crowns were reunited into one. I t is possiblethat the fusion of the Hungarian crowns may havebeen prompted by this or by some other similarevent.

 Through the various facets of the first Hungari-

an dynasty (10001301) which we analyzed, wewere led to the conclusion that this dynasty was deeply imbued with Oriental thinking. And what regards the founder of this dynasty, Prince Arpad, there cannot be the slightest doubt that he descended from a long line of ruling families, experienced in leadership.

Page 117: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 117/264

1. How the Nation remembered its origin

Most of the existing traditions relating to theorigin of the Hungarians have been recorded dur-ing the X nith and X lV th centuries. These written.u counts, called Gesta (deeds of valour) or Chronicles (annals) are continuous narratives, usuallyin the Latin language, reflecting a religious andpatriotic spirit. ^The earliest and most valuableGesta Hungarorum was written by the unnamed(Anonymus) notary of K ing Bela, between 1196 and1203. The author, a former student at Paris Uni-versity, served in the royal Hungarian Chancel-lery, and was later elevated to the rank of bishop.

 The topic of his work is the successful reconquestof the Middle Danube basin by Prince Arpad,leader of the Magyar tribal confederation at theend of the IX th century. The next importantnational chronicle was written in c. 1282 by Ma- gister Simon de Keza (‘Kezai’ in Hungarian), court

chaplain of K ing Ladislas IV (12721299) a rulerwith avowed heathen leanings. The freer atmo-sphere prevailing in the king’s court permittedKezai to devote a large part of his book to theold fatherland and to assert the identity of theMagyars and Huns, regarding A ttila as a Magyar

34. The best edition of the medieval national chronicles is that of Emericus Szentpetery, former professor at Buda-pest University (P 120 II I).

Page 118: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 118/264

king. Therefore, in his view, the advent of PrinceArpad and his followers in 895 appears as the“second entry” of Hungarians into the chosen

land. After Anonymus and Kezai, several othernational chronicles were written, one of the mosteminent having been the admirably illustratedChronicon Pictum(c. 1385). There is also a Tarih-i Ungurus (History of Hungarians), translated into

 Turkish from an unknown Latin original, after

1543.What the chronicles knew about the Hungari-

ans’ ancient history is briefly summarized on thefollowing pages, namely: (1) the genesis of thepeople, (2) the geographic location of the oldfatherland, and (3) their migration toward the

West. Both Anonymus and Kezai were convincedthat the Magyars are an ancient people, originat-ing right after the Flood, when all human beingswere drowned, except a single family: that of Noah. They assert that the early Magyars werethe direct descendants of two sons of Noah: J aphetand Cham. Those who recorded the descent from

 J aphet claimed that Magog, the first king of Scythia, was the namegiver of the Magyars.' "’ Thescholars holding the second version say that theMagyars originated from K ush (Cush), the darkcomplexioned offspring of Cham. While studying

35. “Et primus rex Scythiae fuit Magog filius J aphet, et gens ilia a Magog rege vocata est Moger”, — writes Anonymus (P 120 I p. 35).

Page 119: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 119/264

(he contradictory versions of the M agyars’ ethnicorigin, later chroniclers stressed their own casemore emphatically. The advocates of the J aphetist

descent underscore the fact that the Hungarians,being white, could not have originated from Kush,who was a dark coloured man. *5

A similar controversy arose about the brothersHunor and Magyar, the direct forefathers of allHuns and all Magyars. At one time they were said

to have been the children of Menrot, the giant(an Egyptian?),who was a descendant of Japhet(the white) through Tana; and at another, as thesons of Nemroth (Nimrod), a Babylonian, de-scendant of Kush (the dark). The chroniclers didnot consider the possibihty of a dual origin of the

Nation, according to which the main branch, theagriculturist white Magyars, would have absorbeda notable number of darkcomplexioned, mainlypastoral elements in the earliest phase of theirformation. The fusion of the said two ethnic ele

36. On these conflicting views see, particularly, the Chroni con Pictum (P 120 I pp. 243250, and the Hungarian translation: P 053 pp. 3537).

37. No Hungarian historian has taken notice until now that Egyptian literature also know of a hunting hero, Onuris by name (like the Hungarian Hunor), who had a mate called Mehit, ‘lioness’. See the somewhat confused pas-sage in P 032 p. 227, which reads: “His (Onuris’) cult 

figure was a man wearing a long skirt, his feet poised well apart, to enable him to aim a spear downwards at some monstrous foe. His worship was centred in 

 Thinis, a district which also included Abydos.” The Coffin Texts, II I 334 j. are given as reference.

Page 120: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 120/264

ments was first ascertained only later by Deseritzky (P 092 p. 179). Disregarding the above differences, there exists a general agreement 

amongst our medieval historians that the Hungarians were a very ancient people and the Scythians and Huns were closely related to them and spoke the same language.

Where was the Old Fatherland located? Some-where in the “Hot Zone” (torrida zona), “where

the climate is not temperate and where snakes of all kinds, frogs as large as small pigs (= tortoises),basilisks, many venomous animals, also tigers andrhinoceroses are to be found.” That was a landwhere great quantities of gold and silver weremined and many pearls discovered. I t is unfortu-

nate that the chroniclers did not elaborate andthat they omitted to give the name and the preciselocation of this country. In the absence of preci-sion, we can only rely upon conjectures, conclud-ing that the description given fits best to the regionwest of the Red Sea, the Sform bend of the Nilewhere ancient Nubia and Magaria were situated.

 There were the famous gold fields, wherefrom theEgyptian Pharaohs obtained their enormous goldsupply and where all the tropical animals men-tioned are common. Giant tortoises are the typicalcreatures abounding in the Red Sea. '

38. The original wording is thus: ‘Ubi propter intemperiem illius zonae sunt serpentes diversi generis, ranae velut porci, basilisci, et plura animalia toxicata; tigris et unicornis ibi generantur.” Where gold, silver and pearls

Page 121: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 121/264

 There are indications in the national chronicleswhich suggest that a second old Hungarian father-land may have existed, south of the Caucasus,

extending to the Mediterranean and includingSyria, Canaan and Asia Minor as well. I t was inthis same area that the Hittite Empire had comeinto being, called the ‘Land of Seven’, because itstarted with the unification of seven provincesgoverned by as many princes. The chronicles men-

tion that the same region has been an old Hungar-ian fatherland. In fact, the chronicles say that “thesons of J aphet/from whom the bulk of Hungariansoriginated/owned the northern region in Ciliciaand Syria, extending from the Taurus and Amanusmountains to the river Don, which is already in

Scythia” (P 120 I p. 243 f.). We even have certainevidence of the existence of a third Hungarianhomeland which was situated in the hinterlandof the Babylonian Empire and included UpperMesopotamia and Caucasia. Our chroniclers be-lieve that Nimrod (Nemproth) was the first ruler

of Babylon. The making and the breakingup of old Hungar-ian fatherlands was usually accompanied by vastethnic movements or ‘migrations'. Their directionwas mostly northward and westward. In the na-tional recollection, the earliest recorded migrationstarted in the desert region of Dancalia (today:

are also to be found (P 120 I p. 253. See also P 130 p. 164, where another location is suggested).

Page 122: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 122/264

Danakil), between Somalia and Eritrea, and pro-ceeded northwards, bypassed Memphis and Baby-lon (today: Old Cairo) and stopped for a while

in Eiulath, at the end of the Gulf of Aqaba (P 088p. 17; P 120 I pp. 143145; P 014 p. 167). The twohunting heroes, Hunor and Magyar, who happenedto be born in Eiulath, later crossed the Caucasusand entered Scythia at the Marshes of Maeotis(the present day Azov peninsula).

 The Magyar chronicles are, of course, primarilyinterested in the ethnic groups which moved wes-twards and eventually reached Hungary. One suchmigration started from Troy in Asia Minor andwent throught the Balkan peninsula. I t was thepeople of Priamos, the last king of Troy, who went

that way after the fall of their citystate in c. 1260B.C. They settled in Hungary, near the greatsouthward bend of the Danube, where they builta stronghold called Sicambria. They remained inthe country for about four hundred years, whenmany of them moved over to France, settling in

the Paris region. They had fled in panic fearingthat other Oriental nations were already on theirway to the Danube basin (P 120 I p. 245).

 The chronicle writers had preserved more detailson a second overland route, leading from theOrient to Hungary. I t ran above the Black Sea, through a large and open country called Scythia(the present southern Russia). Although Scythia’sclimate was a healthy one and favourable for thepropagation of a human race, it was nevertheless

Page 123: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 123/264

.oiisidered as a transit country only. This land\\ as, indeed, overcrowded with various peoples andhad become more and more insecure. As is known,I lie HunHungarians were the first great group toset out from there, marched westwards and were

successful in establishing a new empire in CentrallOurope, with its capital in Hungary, near theconfluence of the rivers Tisza and Maros. A fter(he collapse of their rule, they were followed bythe MagyarHungarians, whose group first con-centrated in the Lower Don region, called DentuMoger by Anonymus. Chronicler Kezai enlargesthe territory of the Hungarians in Scythia consid-erably, insofar as he includes the Touranian Low-land around the Aral Sea and the Oxus river intoit, which he calls Magoria.

In short, these are the outlines of the image the Hungarians kept alive in their collective memory 

of their origin, old fatherland, and wanderings. We must feel a certain admiration when studying their records, all the more so since modern historical science appears generally to support their claims.

Page 124: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 124/264

Fig. 24. A typical TroyI I  vessel, c. 2300 B.C.

F ig. 25. Gold badge of  a high priest. Mojgr&d, Hungary, Bronze Age.

Page 125: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 125/264

PART TWO

 THE GENESIS OF THE DANUBIAN HUNGARIANS

Page 126: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 126/264

I'HE NEOLITHIC AND BRONZE AGE HUNGARIANS

I . Implantation of the Higher C ivilization into the Danubian basin

1. “Higher Civilization” is the comprehensivei<rm for the major material and spiritual innova-tions made by man during the Neolithic and

Uronze Ages. I t signifies a settled way of life( haracterized by foodproduction through agricullural activity and stockbreeding. In view of thescarcity or total absence of contemporary writtenevidences, this early period of human life is usuallyreconstructed with the help of its material re-

mains, whose study is archaeology. In the follow-ing account, we frequently use another scientificterm as well, which is “historical Hungary”. I tmeans the unitary area of Central Europe whichis bounded on three sides —north, east and south-east —by the Carpathian mountain ranges, in thesouth by the Low Danube and the river Sava, andto the west by the first elevations of the Alps(Fig. 1). After its principal mountainrange andprincipal river, it is also known as the “CarpathianLand” and “Middle Danube basin”, or, more pre-cisely, the “CarpathoDanubian area”. For overa thousand years (until 1920), this area formed a

single political entity, the Kingdom of Hungary.

Page 127: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 127/264

‘Historical Hungary’ is rich in archaeologicalremains. The most significant finds which were

made there until the midfifties, have been de-scribed by Edith B. Thomas in her German lan-guage A rc/iaeo/o /sc/ie Funde in Ungarn (P 125).Since that time the soil has yielded so muchvaluable new material that this basic work neededto be completed. The two most important comple-

mentary publications are from Nandor Kalicz:Archaeology of the Neolithic and Bronze Ages in Hungary, in Hungarian (P 074) and Neolithic Finds at Mehtelek (also in H., P 075). The inter-national connections of the Hungarian New StoneAge have first been recognized by Gordon Childein his fundamental work The Danube in Prehistory (P 031), while the great role the Middle Danubearea played in spreading Higher Civilization wes-tward, has been summarized by J acquetta Hawkesin several of her comprehensive studies (P 064;P 065 and P 066). The excellent maps of H. T. Waterbolk (P 134), showing the diffusion of foodproductionmethods, especially into Europe,are indispensable even for the student of Hungari-an archaeology. These publications may give thereader a perfectly clear idea and uptodate infor-mation about the various archaeological aspectsof early Hungary.

2. Neolithic agriculture found very favourableconditions in Hungary, where it flourished rapidly,especially on the great Central Plain and wheremighty rivers — the Danube, Tisza, Maros and

Page 128: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 128/264

Koros — assure abundant yearround water sup-ply. Moreover, Hungary has extensive loess soil,which is easily handled, even with primitive imple-ments, because it consists of very minute,windblown particles of high capillarity. In additionto agriculture, breeding of domestic animals (cat-tle, sheep, pigs, goats and dogs) played an impor-tant part in early foodproduction. In this regard,a longhorned, Oriental cattlerace deserves special

mention because their descendants can be admiredeven today in the Hortobagy National Park nearDebrecen. Manufacturing of pottery, spinning andweaving were the most important industrial activ-ities. Large vases were made for storage purposes,smaller ones for everyday use, while ceramic

statuettes and other artistic products satisfied theneeds of the Church. Timbered houses above theground and small, selfsufficient villages, as wellas incipient writing completed the Neolithic wayof life in early Hungary.

 There are over 200 known sites that bear testi-

mony of the material remains of Hungarian HigherCivilization. All were located on virgin soil, i.e.they form the oldest layer in excavated sites. Thisis an important fact because it indicates that thereis no trace of previous more primitive foodproduction in the CarpathoDanubian area. There, the

Neolithic appears unprecedented and suddenly, ina fully developed form. Consequently, this was nota phenomenon of local origin but was caused byimmigrants coming from another region.

Page 129: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 129/264

 The Neolithic Age began in Hungary in the fifthmillenium B.C. I t first appeared along the Korosriver, in the central part of the Great Plain, henceits name: Kdros culture. I t remained the dominantneohthic group for a period of over a thousandand five hundred years, until about 3200 B.C. andhas left lasting marks upon all subsequent, similarDanubian cultures. The most sensational remainsof the Koros culture have come to light at Mehte

lek in 1973. This tiny village is in the Upper Szamosvalley in an isolated location: about 200 km awayfrom the centre of this culture. This unique loca-tion is explained by the presence of enormousquantities of obsidian, a very precious industrialmaterial during that epoch, for whose exploitation

a whole colony was set up. In order to fathomhow important this exploitation was, it is signifi-cant that the five pits which were open so far byarchaeologists yielded several thousand raw lumpsand finished wares, as compared with barely ahundred which were previously inventoried for all

of Hungary. Another surprise: nearly sixty Venusstatuettes were dug out in that area, as comparedwith a total of forty that were previously discov-ered. No other such rich obsidian centre has everbeen found elsewhere in Europe (P 096 and P 075).

During the era of the Koros culture, Transdan

ubia and Upper Hungary were covered with an-other neolithic culture, the socalled Danube-I, radiocarbondated c. 4430 B.C. From its decoratedpottery, it is also known as Linear Pottery Culture,

Page 130: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 130/264

i>i liandkeramik and its preference for loess soilIS particularly visible. A third major Hungarianneolithic culture was theBanatian culture (c. 3200

n.(".2300 B.C.), which included the Transylvanian()lt basin (Erosd) and formed a link with the moret‘xtensive Tripolje culture in Eastern Europe,famous for its painted pottery. The fourth was(he Tisza culture (c. 2800 B.C.c. 2500 B.C.) whichproduced the finest and most valuable pottery.

'The fifth or last one was the Peceli culture (c.2100 B.C.1900 B.C.). I t already covered the wholeterritory of Hungary and the Vienna and Mora-vian basins as well.

Hungary’s five neolithic cultures cover an unin-terrupted period of over two millenia and show

a surprisingly high degree of uniformity over thewhole area.  They have successfully incorporated almost all the material and spiritual innovations of the world’s first Higher Civilization which flourished in the Ancient Near East, and became a secondary centre of diffusion for the benefit of  

all central and north-western Europe?^

39. This is the opinion of many international authorities, like C. Dawson who writes this: “I t is certainly in the Danubian region that we find (in Europe) the most complete and typical example of any early peasant culture” (P 039 p. 53). And H. T. Waterbolk: “(Toward 

3000 B.C.), the Hungarian Plain was a dominant centre which had incorporated all the major achievements of  the nuclear area in the Near East and which had added to these an adaptation to the European deciduous forest” (P 134).

Page 131: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 131/264

3. Metalusing cultures appeared in Hungary inthe middle of the I lird millenium. The first period,from c. 2500 B.C., is characterized by an abundant

use of copper and gold; the second, from c. 1900to 800 B.C. by its preference for bronze. Hungarianarchaeologists therefore like to speak of separateCopper and Bronze Ages, yet the two periodsconstitute but a single one, bronze being an alloyof 90% copper with 10% tin or antimony. That

Hungary was capable of developing a brilliantmetallurgy before any other European country isdue to the rich copper mines in her mountains,and the abundance of alluvial gold deposited inthe tributary streams of the Tisza.

A good illustration of Hungary’s richness in

precious metals at that time is the gold plate of Mojgrad in Szilagy county (Fig. 25). I t weighs750 gr and reflects a neolithic pattern, insofar asonly the eyes and the nose are represented on it,while the mouth is omitted. The plate was, in allprobability, a sacred object whose brilliant facerepresented the Sungod. I t may have been theidentification plate of a high priest when officiat-ing. The most distinctive Hungarian product was,however, the hammeraxe, with a disc for the butt(Fig. 26). I t was a native form, derived from anearlier copper shafthole axe, this last being thederivative of a stone axe. The metallurgic centres

of Hungary were so productive that they literallyinundated contemporary markets with their dag-gers, swords, spears, arrowheads, goblets and

Page 132: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 132/264

l)iacelets. The proper evaluation of Hungary’smetallurgical activities, both in the Copper and

Bronze Ages, can be derived from Prof. Dawson’sremarks, who summed up his findings thus: “I tis clear that during this period Hungary was thecentre of a brilliant development of culture which,from the artistic point of view, surpassed anything that existed elsewhere in Central Europe... The splendid Hungarian swords and axes, often ornamented with elaborate spiral decorations, are perhaps the finest specimens of European bronze work, and supplied the models for similar types of the Nordic Bronze Age” (P 039 p. 326).

Fig. 26. Hungarian hammeraxe with disc for a butt. I t was in great demand in the Bronze Age.

4. As already pointed out, the neolithic way of life was not indigenous to Hungary, but came from

an outside geographic area. According to ourpresent knowledge, this can but be the AncientNearEast, where all the wild ancestors of domes-ticated plants and animals were present and where

Page 133: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 133/264

foodproduction was achieved at an earlier date. The accuracy of this fact has subsequently beenproven with comparative archaeology. Scholars of 

that study discovered, indeed, a strong affinity,both in form and style, between the earliest Hun-garian artefacts and their Oriental counterparts.I t was, in particular, noticed that the Hungarianaxes strongly resembled those found in the RoyalCemetery of Ur, that Transylvanian sickles origin-

ated from Mesopotamian forms and that the ol-dest Hungarian pottery was similar to that foundin the oldest layers of the ruins of Ur, Kish, Assurand other ancient cities of Mesopotamia. Concor-dances found in the Nile valley were just asconvincing: longhorned Egyptian cattle, native of 

the Delta, survives 3000 years later in the Hungar-ian National Park of Hortobagy. In the same park,specimens can be seen of a special breed of sheepwith twisted horns, spread horizontally at an angleof about 120 degrees, now called Racka. In ancientEgypt these sheep were sacred to the God Khum,the ramheaded divinity. This race has since be-come extinct there. In the grave of K ing Hasekhemui of the Second Dynasty (c. 2703 B.C.2686B.C.) a gold object was found, whose material mayoriginally have come from Hungary. I t is indeedcovered with a thin layer of antimony (Sb) andtellurium (Te) which occur only in the gold of the Carpathian basin. Another proof of the ancientEgyptoHungarian connections is the splendid jarfound in Egyed, in Sopron county. The God Thot

Page 134: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 134/264

recording the sins of the deceased is depicted onits sides. The civihzation of the ancient NearEast em-

braced not only Mesopotamia and Egypt, whichwe just mentioned, but Syria and AnatoHa as well,with which countries the CarpathoDanubian re-gion was already directly connected. Such contactswere numerous, as shown by two enormous rapiers,over 90 cm in length, which were found in the heart

of Transylvania. They correspond exactly to thesocalled Shardinasword from Palestine (now inthe British Museum). There were also braceletsand beads made from Mediterranean shells. More-over, certain idols of Hungary are the exact duplicates of those found on the Island of Cyprus (Elet 

<\s Tudomdny, 1974 no. 38). The BoghazKoi (Hittite) pottery designs from the X lV th century B.C.had their duplicates in the Maros valley in Hun-gary. Hungarian gourdshaped vessels were likeCappadocian specimens, while Hungarian bronze jars found in Ozd near Miskolc, and elsewhere,were similar to their Trojan prototypes fromaround 2100 B.C. And the gold plate from Mojgradshows a close resemblance to a similar figure from Troy n. Thus Higher Civilization from the Orientreached Hungary overland, through the Balkan corridor formed by the narrow valleys of theVardar and Morava rivers. This route was in useIbr over two thousand years and its importanceonly began to decline after the fall of Troy H,

Page 135: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 135/264

c. 1200 B.C. The route has been practically closedsince the V llth century B.C.

In spite of the close links with its Oriental model,

the Higher Civilization of Hungary was not asimple copy of it, since it could boast of severaloriginal features. One of the most important of these was dryfarming. As a matter of fact, theHungarian rivers, unlike those of Mesopotamiaand Egypt, had no regular floods. Therefore, pro-

duction by irrigation was not practised to a greatextent here. Instead, the Danubian farmers select-ed the windblown, porous loess soil for cultivation,after having cleared it of its small growth. Later,with the appearance of metallic tools and othermore efficacious agricultural implements (plough),

it was possible to include heavier but better claysoil as well into the cultivated area. Thanks tothis and to similar inventions, Danubian farmerswere highly superior in production to those on theBalkans, including Greece. The adaptation to European environment was a significant innovation; 

it opened the door for Hungarian farmers to spread out westwards, into Central and Western Europe.

Besides the Danubian Neolithic, early Europepossessed two other neolithic cultures: the

 Tripolje or Black Earth culture, with its paintedpottery, and the Lake Dwelling culture in Switzer-land. The first one unfolded in Eastern Europe,between the Dnieper and the Low Danube. Itsexact origin is still unknown, although it is certain

Page 136: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 136/264

that it owed its existence to the same source thatgave rise to the Danubian neohthic civilization.

 The Tripolje culture disappeared, however, quitesoon after the socalled Battleaxe people ap-peared, whereas the Lake DwelHng, on accountof its very special conditions, could not be intro-duced elsewhere. As a result, the Hungarian orDanubian neolithic culture remained without rivalin central and western Europe. This privileged

situation explains its lasting influence over vastareas for about two thousand years. The westwardextension of the Danubian civilization proceededalong the Danube and its interconnections on theone hand, and along the Vistula and Oder on theother. In the words of Prof. G. Childe: "for over 

two thousand years it (the Danube) formed the channel by which the influence of the Higher Civilization of the Eastern Mediterranean basin, including Anatolia and Syria, was transmitted to the barbarian North and even to distant Britain” (P 073 p. 413). <'

40. for the westward diffusion of the Hungarian Neolithic and Bronze Age civilizations see, in addition to the quoted references in the text, in particular P 039 pp. 51 and 169.

Page 137: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 137/264

2. The advent of the first sedentary population

1. In the two thousand years immediately pre-ceding the Neolithic Age from c. 5500 B.C. to 3500B.C., neither the Middle Danube basin nor Central

Europe in general had any permanent population(P 134). This fact excludes the possibiUty that theDanubian cultural and technical upswing mighthave been the result of borrowing through com-mercial contacts, no one being present at thereceiving end. I t is therefore generally assumed

that the introduction of the Higher Civihzationin the CarpathoDanubian area was the work of actual colonization by immigrant farmers andmetal workers.

In fact, the first colonists began to reach Hun-gary immediately after the climatic change, in the

socalled Subboreal Period. During that period theaverage rainfall was less than today, and theyearly temperature was 7°C above the presentaverage. With the increasing dryness, dense foreststhinned out, marshes shrank to a smaller size oreven disappeared, more room becoming available

for ethnic movements. The VardarMorava corri-dor, which cuts the Balkans right in half, openedup and funnelled migrant groups of cultivators andherdsmen in an ever increasing number into Hun

Page 138: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 138/264

(Mi y. The bulk of migrants came from the western parts of the Ancient Near East: from Syria and . \natolia, although the original point of departure 

i)f many of them was Mesopotamia and Egypt. The described ethnic movement can best be

Ibllowed with the study of old placenames, the■toponymy’. Its usefulness for detecting ethnicmovements stems from the general human beha-viour that immigrants, as soon as they settle in

a free place, give names to the surrounding geot raphic features. When correctly interpreted,these names may disclose the geographic originof the first colonists, the time of their arrival, thestate of their civilization, their language, theirethnic appurtenance, and even the area of coloni-

zation in the new land. For all these advantages,toponymy has become one of the most productivesubsidiary branches of history; it may open “daz-zling perspectives,” —as the French linguist AlbertDauzat expressed it (P 037 p. 70). The historicalinterpretation of placenames needs, however, a

very careful analysis, because they were them-selves subject to phonetical distortions, followingthe various soundshifts, the vowel harmony andthe shifting of accent. Therefore the first task of the toponymist consists of elucidating the oldestspelling of a given placename, which usuallyconserves the original meaning of the name mostclearly. In this respect, however, the effectivecontribution of Hungarian Hnguists to our knowl-edge in this particular field was, until recently

Page 139: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 139/264

inadequate, due to their rather conservative frameof mind (cf. P 009 p. 56 f.). Under these circum-stances, this author had to supply the basic docu-

mentation for this chapter.2. A first group of Hungarian placenames,

throwing hght upon the geographic origin of herinhabitants, includes such names that are identical to those of their previous dwelling places. Theimmigrants, indeed, make use of the same vocabu-

lary in christening, to which they were accus-tomed. This habit is verifiable even in our days,and it explains why we have so many ‘London’,‘Paris’, ‘Athens’ and other European names inAmerica, duplicating the toponymy of their formercountry. In a similar way, there is, in Hungary,

a series of placenames which are repetitive tothose of Anatolia, Syria, Mesopotamia and Egypt.Let us quote a few such names. First, the nameof Troy (anc.  Turia), in western Anatolia, alsooccurs in Hungary as Torja and Tiirje. The nameof Arzawa in southern Anatolia is dupHcated insouthern Hungary as Orsova. The Phoenician cityof Arad has its Hungarian namesake in the greatcity of Arad. Two Hungarian villages calledHaldp (located in the counties of Zala and Bihar) corre-spond to the important city of  Haleb (today:Aleppo). The Syrian Bukk valley has its namesakein Hungary in theBiikk mountain and Biikk town.

 The Palestinian Pilis country or PilisTa is identi-cal to the Hungarian Pilis name, used as a county,mountain and village name. The Palestinian river

Page 140: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 140/264

Kishont also reappears in Hungary in the sameform as Kishont, a countyname.

 The list of similar placenames continues with

Egyptian and Mesopotamian names. AncienEgypt had a borderland called Zala or Sala. I twas a marshy region in the northeastern Delta,where a fortress was located to guard the militaryroad to Syria. The same name occurs in Hungary,in both forms as Zala and Sala, a county which

formerly resembled a marshy borderland in itssouthern parts. Egypt’s Nitra is duplicated inHungary with Nyitra (anc. Nitra) as a county,city and river name. The southern part of the Sinaipeninsula, under Egyptian rule since the unifica-tion of the “Two L ands” in c. 3200 B.C., was known

asBakon', its Hungarian homonym is also Bakony, a forested area to the northwest of the BalatonLake. Even Egyptian kingnames were used asHungarian placenames, so that  Tata, Papa andMenes are Tata, Papa, Menes, Menfo, Menfa.

 There are several duplicates of the Mesopota-

mian river names in Hungary. E. g.Kherka

andSajur, both tributaries of the Tigris, appear inHungary as Kerka and Sajo. The Mesopotamiannative name of the land beyond the riverEuphrates was Burattu; its Hungarian equivalentis Berettyo. The Hungarian Karas, Koros andKrasso correspond to the Mesopotamian Karasu. Finally, northern Mesopotamia was calledSubaru and Subartu to which the Hungarian Szabar villagenames in the Vas, Gyor and N6grad coun-

Page 141: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 141/264

ties correspond, as well as Sabaria, the capitalcity of former Pannonia. Such parallels are notmerely coincidental, since certain Arab historicalsources mention that the Hungarians were for-merly called by the ethnic name Sabartoi- Asphaloi.

A second series of NearEastern — Hungariancommon placenames are those that contain the name of an Oriental pagan divinity. We have

already mentioned some of them in a previouschapter dealing with mythology. So it suffices hereto remind the reader that the most frequent divinenames in question are the Sungod’s various names,such as ‘lord’ {Ur, Ra)\ ‘Eye God’ (Szemes); ‘SkyGod’ i g-Ur); ‘The Enthroned God’ {Szek-Ur); 

‘Heavenly Horse’ Ld). The second popularpagan divinity whose name is used in Hungarianplacenames is Bdl (Baal), the Syrian Fire God.Places bearing the name of this god are mostfrequent in the southern half of the country, inthe Balaton Lake area and in Transylvania. This

regrouping suggests that the Baalworshippingcolonists may have arrived after the Sunworshippers. The third most frequently occurring divinityname was that of the God Thot, protector of artsand letters in Egypt. Finally, a third series of Hungarian placenames of Near Eastern origin are

those which are formed with Oriental ethnic or tribal names. These are e.g. Hetes or Metis, mean-ing ‘Seven Ancestors’ and Heteny, recalling thedescendants of the Hittites, who were led by

Page 142: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 142/264

exactly seven (Heth) princes. A nother Orientalethnic name isPilis, which was already mentioned. These three series of specific Hungarian place- 

names — duplicating names, divine names and i’thnic names —prove that ancient Hungary received the greater part of its first permanent population from the Ancient Near East during the Neolithic and Bronze Ages. The first wave was made up mostly of agriculturists coming into the 

Carpatho-Danubian area through the Balkan corridor of the Vardar-Morava valleys.

3. Having clarified the geographic origin of Hungary’s first sedentary population, our atten-tion will be focussed next upon their territorial expansion in the land. Our research in this con-

nection is based partly upon the three series of placenames just discussed, and partly upon placenames which include one of the following six OldHungarian formative suffixes denoting dwellingplaces: 1. Ta (variant: Da) meaning ‘Land’; 2. Hon (var. On, An, Ony) ‘Home’; 3.Szek (var. Szeg, Szik)

‘Residence’; 4. Ko (var. Ka, Ke, Kev) literally‘Stone’, also ‘Village’; 5. Pis (>Biz, Viz) ‘Water’;and 6. Mat (var. Ma, Mad, Mata) ‘Field’. Proof of the great antiquity of these six formative suf-fixes is the fact that today they are no longer usedfor namegiving purposes, that they are commonin the entire FinnoUgric language group and thatthe words in question were in continuous use inthe Ancient Orient since the Hlrd millenium B.C.at least.

Page 143: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 143/264

We begin our illustration with the word Ta. I toccurs in the following Near Eastern placenames;PilisTa, HetiTa, CreTa, KushiTa, SubarTu,

UrarTu, etc. In European Hungary the followingnames are formed with the same element; AgoTa,BagoTa, BakTa, B6Ta, BucsuTa, CinkoTa,CsajTa, CsaszTa, GaldnTa, InoTa, K adarTa,KaloTa, LajTa, PankoTa, PilisTa, PuszTa;further; AbDa, AnDa, OrDa, RaDa, TorDa,

VdrDa. The suffix Hon (frequently without thefirst letter, H) was also common in placenamesboth in the Near East as well as in Hungary. Inthe Orient the most widely known such names are;IrAn (<UrHon), TourAn (<T6UrHon),MakrAn (<M agyar Hon), and MacarOn

(= Magyar Hon); and in Hungary; BakOn, BakOny, BalatOn (<BalOttHon), MosOny, etc.Placenames to which the formative suffix Szek is added are; BakonySzeg, BataSzek, BorSzek,BiikkSzek, EgerSzeg (<Eg Ur Szeke), ESzek(< 0Szek), FeherSzek, HaromSzek, KisSzek,KoSzeg, RonaSzek, SziSzek, and SzekAcs,SzekSzard, etc. With Ko: BaratK a, SzabadKa,PatK a, DoboKa, RajK a, ReszKe (< RezKo),PiszKe, BelK6, KoSzeg. Names with Pis: DanuBis, TiBis, ColaPis (the medieval form of the present Kulpa), Fischa (< Pis); and the dwell-ing names PisK i, PisKo, PisK aros, PiszKe, Po

zsony (< PisHon), PosTyen. And finally placenames in Hungary with Mat: DozMat, DaiM at,KoMadi, KecskeMet, Madi, Mata, Modor.

Page 144: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 144/264

After having selected, by the abovementionedmethod, all the eligible placenames of Orientalorigin — over 2,000 names —from the Directory 

of Hungarian place-names (P 094 and P 095), andlocated on a map showing the 63 counties of Hungary, the following statistics emerged:

Number of Old Hungarian placenames by counties 

In Transdanubia

•>.V as.

4. Baranya.

lielow the Maras R.

24. Krass6Sz.

27. Temes.

t.'l. Nagykukiillb.

In Transylvania

153 13. Bihar....................... 99105 14. SzolnokDoboka.... 62, 96 15. K olozs...................... 5890 16. Szilagy.................... 5745 17. MarosTorda.......... 5543 18. Szatm ................... 5433 19. Arad........................ . ..3231 20. BeszterceN............ 2721 21. Mdramaros............. 2621 22. TordaAranyos...... 1113

...4 .................................................

,655  T otal............................. 481

In Upper Hungary

36 35. Nyitra.................... . 41

..28 36. N6grdd....................

40..22 37. Gbmor..................... 3521 38. Bars......................... 2819 39. Pozsony.................. 2418 40. Trencsen................ 23

..16 41. Hont........................ 1716 42. Szepes..................... 149 43/44. Z61yomLipt6... 11

8 45/46. ArvaTur6c...... 77  T otal ............................ 2400

200

Page 145: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 145/264

134 THE EARL Y HUNGARI ANS

In the Upper Tisza valley In the F lood area of the

47. Ung...............................48 Tisza

48. Borsod.........................44 56. Pest (PSK ) 73*49. AbaujTorna..... .........44 57. BdcsBodrog........ 3450. Sdros................... 42 58. B6k& ................... 1651. Zemplen............. 40 59. Toront61............... .... 1152. Szabolcs............. 40 60. Csongrad............. 753. Bereg................... 34 61. J aszNkSz.......... 754. Heves.................. 30 62. Hajdu................... 655. Ugocsa................ ....... 0 63. Csanad................. 0 T otal........................ 322  T otal......................... 154

 Totals by region112. Transdanubia.......................655

1322. Transylvania........................4812334. Below the Maros river......2003546. Upper Hungary...................240

4755. Upper Tisza valley.............3225663. Flood £irea of the Tisza.....154Grand Total.............................2,052**

* Notwithstanding that Pest county has 73 ancient place names, its territory is not meuked with squares on our map, because its oversized extension, but with dotted lines only.

** Our data relating to the counties between the rivers

Driivji iiiid S/.iiV!i an- incotnplcti-.

Page 146: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 146/264

 The results of the above statistics have beenillustrated on a map (Fig. 27), including the eightcounties between the rivers Drava and Sava.

Marked with squares are the most densely settledcounties, i.e. in which at least 45 Old Hungarianplacenames have been found. The less denselypopulated areas are marked with dotted lines, i.e.counties having at least 30, but not more than44 Old Hungarian placenames, while the sparsely

populated counties, with less than 30 old placenames, are left in white.

 This precious map, issued as a result of a minuteinquiry, reveals that the first permanent population of the Carpatho-Danubian basin was not spread out evenly over the whole country. I t con

centrated upon two major areas: 1. Transdanuhia, with prolongations northwards into the Vag valley and southwards into the Drava and Sava regions; and 2. Transylvania with extensions into the valleys of the right-bank tributaries of the Tisza. The two areas were separated from one another by sparsely populated, marshy zones. Thus, as far as the degree of civilization and geographic conditions allowed it, the land was already filled to capacity in the Bronze Age (c. 1900 B.C.) by a permanent, mostly agricultural population. The areas that were still available for future migrants consisted of flooded and mountainous regions, excellent places for pastoral population that soon came wave after wave.

Page 147: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 147/264

I ' I ■

, I ' 11J.1,M ' 1,' I I I ^J1

rM.'

- ' ' A m, 1 1 . ' 1 1 , 11 ' ' ' '.

/ , : i : ' I ' w ' ! " ' I ..I ' I I ' I !>' /,

' '' ■' ' 1' 1 "

Fig. 27. Map showing the density of Hungary’s popu-lation by the end of the Bronze Age (squares indicate (he most densely settled areas).

Page 148: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 148/264

3. The identity of the first settlers

 The reader has no doubt noticed that most of the old placenames which were handed down bythe first population of the CarpathoDanubian

area had some definite meaning in Hungarian. Thisfact suggests that they probably spoke Hungarian. This question shall now be analysed in more detail.

 The archaeological remains of the epoch allowus to distinguish the presence of three closelyrelated but different ethnic groups. The largestone was made up of farmers, usually referred toas Magari (Magyars) or A n (Aryans). The secondlargest consisted of those engaged in animal husbandry, and were called Siculi, Sikeloi (Sz kely),while the third and smallest group werepastoralist people, an occupation frequently connected withthe Kush. The following explanations support the

threefold division, based upon the respective eco-nomic activity.

1. That the Danubian farmers were Aryans andfirst practised their trade all over Central Europe,was first noticed by L.A. Waddell, who stated that“the Aryans were the forerunners of the agricul-

tural stage in the world’s civilization” (P 132p. 49). That these farmers were MagAri, or Ma-gyars, appears from the analysis of the Magyarname itself, whose etymological meaning is, strict-

Page 149: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 149/264

ly speaking, ‘farmer’. I t was used, and still contin-ues to be in that sense, both in Hungary and itsneighbouring countries. In Hungarian, indeed, a‘farmstead’ was Major (pron. Moyor), and in theAustroBavarian German dialect, the word for‘peasant’ is similarly Mayer and Meyer. Fartherwest in Germany, however, the common word forthe same term is ‘Bauer’.

In addition to the semantic connection of ‘agri-

culturist’ with the Magyar name, there is muchevidence suggesting that the bulk of the Neolithicand Bronze Age inhabitants were really Magyars.Such evidence includes the ethnic symbols, withwhich they identified themselves in pictorial writ-ing. The most widely used ones were: (1) the bird

(Madar), because it sounded like Magyar; (2) thelion, which wasMagaru (= Magyar) in SumerianHungarian; and (3) a bee (Meh), which combinedwith the wearer (Ur) formed the symbol Mehar, which also sounded Hke Magyar. The role of thefirst two symbols as Magyar ethnic identification

badges was already discussed, therefore there isno need to return to this subject. For the use of the beesymbol, however, we mention two in-stances: first, that the famous neolithic obsidianfactory was operating in Hungary at Meh-Telek,i.e. on a ‘BeePlot’ and secondly that Herodotus

records that in the CarpathoDanubian regionthere are great multitudes of ‘bees’, so that it isimpossible to visit that land (P 067 Book Vcap. 10).

Page 150: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 150/264

At this point we wish to introduce a uniquesiMluette as well, found in a site of the neolithicI’iszaculture (Fig. 23). I t represents the harvestilivinity, holding a sickle in his right hand, animplement whose form is the wellknown abbrevia(ion in the Hungarian carved script for Isten ‘God’.I’lie statuette in question belongs to the category()l the socalled ‘talking statues’, because its poslure coveys a message (P 074 p. 21). We can readil by naming its conspicuous elements one after.mother: the clenched hand (MArok), the armsin the plural KAR.ok, the face AR, and the beltRA. These elements identify the God as beingIsten, MA-K AR.ok Ura ‘God, Lord of the Maf yars’. The ancient Egyptian kings, who were also

considered earthly deputies for God, were fre-quently represented in exactly the same posture,as for instance K ing Ramses II, whose image isshown above (Fig. 22). The strong EgyptoHungarian relations, which are apparent even here, donot surprise us for all three major Magyar ethnic

symbols originated there. In ancient Egypt, thebird was the paramount divine symbol, the lionusually accompanied the royal image, while thebee in the royal cartouche was used to render theking’s title as ruler of Lower Egypt. This sufficesto conclude that the bulk of the first sedentary 

population of Old Hungary consisted of Hungarian-speaking, agricultural Magyars. These early settlers transplanted Egyptian agricultural know

Page 151: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 151/264

how, tradition and mentality into the Middle Danube basin.

2. Hungary’s next most numerous people of theBronze Age, known by name, were the Siculi orSikeloi inhabitants, whose descendants are calledSzekely (pron. Sakaly). They form a solide blockof two and a half million Magyartongued inhabi-tants in the heart of Transylvania, the easternprovince of historical Hungary. Their admirablefolklore is their most characteristic ethnic featureand is fully permeated with the old solar cult. Thevisible image of their preChristian divinity, theSundisc, is usually displayed in their coat of arms,together with the waxing Moon and the eightpointed star. They are identical to those seen on

ancient Mesopotamian documents. The Siculi be-lieved their God was a human shaped giant, ridingon a horse or in a brilliant chariot in the sky. Allthe words used by the Siculi in connection withthe said ideacomplex — Sun, Sky, Horse, Chariot,Way, Seat and so on —belong to the oldest layer

of the Hungarian vocabulary. The etymologicalmeaning of their name is also Hungarian, andcorresponds to their intimate religious life. Sikeloi is, indeed, a compound with the following ele-ments: SIKELOI, which would be spelt todayAz Egi L6-i, meaning ‘Follower of the Celestial

Horse’ or, more plainly, ‘Believer in Sungod’. The Siculi or Sikeloi always played a significantpart in Hungary’s history. Prior to their alliancewith Prince Arpad, they were allies of the Hun

Page 152: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 152/264

I lungarians, in the Kingdom of A ttila, according(o our national Annals (P 120 I p. 101). They Iso

look part in the decisive battle which brought about the downfall of the Hun Empire. Three(housand Siculi cavalerymen managed sometiowto escape from the bloody battle and went intohiding in the unidentified ChiglaField, waiting forthe return of “other” Hungarians {usque (id aliorum Hungarorum reditum, P 120 I p. 279).As a matter of fact, when they found out, at theend of the IX th century, that a new Magyar groupwas on the way to Hungary under the leadershipof Prince Arpad, the Siculi horsemen, who hadbeen living in the land for a long time, gallopedto the Carpathian passes to great their brethren.

 Then, according to their agreement, they helpedunify the land into a single dominion. From thatmoment on, the fate of the Siculi merged 'viththat of the Arpad Hungarians.

During the reign of King Attila, the bulk of theSiculiHungarians still dwelt in the western 

borders of the Carpathian land; in Upper Hungaryand in Transdanubia. They were the stock-breeders of the epoch, belonging to a semimilitaryorganization in charge of the defence of the vestern boundaries of the Hun Empire. They weredirected by chiefs called Ld/b, literally ‘Great

men’, a title equivalent to the medieval marquis.After the Hunera, when the desintegrated country was reunited by Prince Arpad and theNation was converted to the Christian faith, the

Page 153: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 153/264

eastern borders of the land became the mostsensitive ones. Therefore, the first Magyar kingstransferred the SicuU frontierguards from Upper

Hungary into Transylvania for further duties. This displacement is evidenced by a series of medieval charters and more recently by a toponymic study showing that 36 villagenames of Tran-sylvania are the exact duplicate of as many UpperHungarian placenames {Magyar Mult, Sidney,

1977 no. 2). The Transdanubian Siculi, who werenot involved in the massive transfer, remained intheir original location in the West. Their long stayhere explains the surprisingly high number of solarplacenames, especially in Zala county, and alsothe existence of certain common dialectal particu-

larities between the Transylvanian and the Trans-danubian populations of today. The fact that the Sicuh’s first places of habita-

tion were in the western parts of historical Hun-gary, suggests that they may have entered intothe land via the Adriatic Sea. The probability of 

this itinerary is dramatically confirmed by thepresence of other Siculi on the western side of theAdriatic, namely on the Italian peninsula. Thisfact also suggests a simultaneous arrival into bothlands in question, around the X lth century B.C.(cf. P 100 ‘Sicel’). That the Italian Siculi formedthe integral part of the great Siculi migration isfurther evidenced by the fact that they too wereled by chiefs called Syc-Lo-Pe and Laes-Turi- Gones, as reported by Thukydides in a distorted

Page 154: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 154/264

lorm (P 126 Book VI cap. 18). These terms wouldl)c, in the more correct spelling, Sikel L6-F6 (after(he P > F soundshift in LoPe),meaning ‘Siculi

(Ireat Men’; and Lovas Turi Hon6s ‘Mounted Trojan Ancestor’ respectively.A nother signifi-cant detail: one of the Siculi kings, Italusby name,l)ecame the namegiver of the whole Peninsula, andalso of the present Italian nation. ^

 The Siculi in Italy were not numerous enough

to keep the whole peninsula for themselves. A ctu-ally, they were driven out therefrom around 1035B.C., when the majority of them crossed over tothe island of Sicily and forced the earlier inhabi-tants to retreat into its western parts while theyoccupied all the rest of the land, changing its name

to ‘Sicilia’, They lived in peace on the island about

41. In the light of the etymology given there, we have to abandon the fantastic explanation of the Greek writers of the past, who believed that the Italian Siculi were governed by OneEyed Giants, interpreting the SycLo Pe expression as being the Greek word Cyclops.

42. Thukydides relates that “the country owes its name of Italy to I talus, a king of Sicel, so called.” Now, I tal, as a Hungarian word, means a ‘drink’, and I talos some-body ‘fond of alcoholic drink’. The explanation seems to be a fitting one, because the early Sicels are said to have been fond of wine, which they drank in the Scythian fashion, i.e. unmixed with water (P 067 Book VI cap. 84 and Book I cap. 106). — Incidentally, the 

Greek name of Sungod, Apollo, is, in their language, a Hungarian loanword, made up with Pe I L6, and the prefixed definitive article A, whence A PeLo, con-tracted into Apollo, Hterally means ‘The Chief Horse’.

Page 155: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 155/264

three hundred years, until the Hellens began todrive them out. In the V lth century B.C., theSicilians were defeated in battle and their separate

national identity was gradually dissolved, — ac-cording to Thukydides.

Outside of Hungary and Italy, numerous Siculitribes were also to be found in the northwesternPunjab (India). They were locally known asSakai or Sakae (P 044 ‘Sakai’), the same as the Hungari-

an Szekely. These HinduSikeli were also followersof the Sungod, calling him Sacra (< Az Eg Ura)‘Lord of the Sky’. His female associate was Sacra Ni (H.: Sacra Neje) ‘Wife of the Heavenly Lord’.All the Hindu Sikeli were engaged in animal hus-bandry. To sum up, the Siculi were a widely 

diffused ancient race of the I lnd and 1st milleniums B.C. One of their branches became, together with their Magyar brethren, the founders of European Hungary, as seen from an ethnic standpoint.

3. Traces of a third people are also discernablein the Neohthic and Bronze Ages in Hungary.

 They originated from the Kush or Cushan folk,usually referred to in the scientific language asMediterraneans or Dinarians without, however,sufficiently emphasizing their characteristicbrownish complexion. The Kush race was firstidentified in Eastern Africa, around the GreatLakes. I t was also a widely diffused old race, butbroken up into a multitude of smaller or largerethnic entities that lacked any comprehensivepolitical organisation for a long time. They were

Page 156: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 156/264

the first great historical people to send out colo-nists into southwest Asia and into Europe, includ-ing Hungary.

 The European branch of the K ush seems to havespoken the Hungarian language: whether throughorigin or by assimilation, is not yet clear. At anyrate, all their identifying symbols are Hungarian.

 The most widely used such symbol was the ram:it accompanied them through all their wanderings,

in Egypt, Hungary, as well as in India and Touran.Ram in Hungarian is Kos (pron. K ush), which wasalso their national name. Their rulers, both terres-trial and divine, were calledFd-Kos, ‘The PrincipalK ush’, and his distinctive symbol was a kind of spontoon, called Fokos in Hungarian, a word that

sounds like their name. K ristof Lukacsy, a distin-guished Hungarian historian of the X lX th centu-ry, was positively convinced that the language of the Kush was Hungarian, even while they werestill sojourning in the Oxus region of Touran(P 092 p. 85).

 The early presence of the K ush in Hungary isevidenced by a ramheaded altar found in a neo-lithic layer near Szeged. And the last notablegroup of them lived in Upper Hungary, during thereign of K ing St. Stephen (10001038). Their dis-trict was known as ‘Dark Hungary’ (Ungaria

Nigra), as opposed to ‘White Hungary’ (UngariaAlba), so called after the skin colour of the respec-tive inhabitants. With the conversion to Christen-dom, the cohesive force of the K ush was broken

Page 157: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 157/264

and the people was absorbed into the majority. Their memory still lingers in such placenames asKosd (< KushTa), Kosna (< Kos Hona), K ustan

(< K us Tanya) and the family name of Kos. To complete the presentation of the European

Kush, we must also mention that classical andmedieval historical sources inform us that bothBritain and France have a considerable numberof Kush absorbed in their national body, who were

locally called Picti (P 132 pp. 111126 and P 065p. 394). The Romans believed that they were socalled, because their faces were “painted”, as theLatin word Pictus suggests. This view is, however,unacceptable because the K ush were already darkby birth and were called black well before the

existence of the Latin language. The key to thesolution lies in the Hungarian language, in whichblack is Fekete, whose old Hungarian form hadbeen Pekete, Pekte, prior to the P > F soudshift.Consequently the oeiginal signification of the localname of the West European K ush simply meant

‘dark’ and not ‘painted.’ Another local name of the dark people in the British Isles was Cassi, fromwhom the Scots originated.

All the details listed above, when combined intoa whole, are decisive proof that the earliest inhabitants of the Carpatho-Danubian area were Hungarians: variously known as agriculturist M agyars, stock-breeding Siculi-Szekely, and darkish coloured pastoral Kush. In other words the present-day Hungarians seem to be direct de-

Page 158: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 158/264

stcndants of the first inhabitants of the land uho tu rd there four thousand years ago.

4. The testimony of the Tat&rlaki (Tartaria)tablets

1. The first inhabitants of the CarpathoDanu

bian area have bequeathed us with decisive histor-ical evidence of their ethnic and hnguistic identity,in three inscribed clay tablets found at Tatarlaka(now Tartaria), near the river Maros, in 1961(Fig. 28). They turned up in a mound barelymeasuring 240 m X 100 m. One of the tablets is

a roundel with a hole, while the two others arerectangular. The larger rectangular one also hasa hole, but the smaller one only bears the pictureof a horned goat. All three tablets appear to havebeen locally made, while the accompanying ob-

 jects come from the Mediterranean and were ei-

ther Cretan or Cycladic. The tablets arousedworldwide interest, because they gave scholars aconcrete chance of identifying the language spokenby the earliest population of the CarpathoDanubian basin.

Our inquiry about the tablets in question re-quires an answer to the following three questions:(1) for which purpose were the tablets made? (2)what message is written upon them? and (3) towhich historical period do they belong? Amongst

Page 159: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 159/264

and the people was absorbed into the majority. Their memory still lingers in such placenames asKosd (< KushTa), Kosna (< Kos Hona), K ustan

(< K us Tanya) and the family name of Kos. To complete the presentation of the European

Kush, we must also mention that classical andmedieval historical sources inform us that bothBritain and France have a considerable numberof Kush absorbed in their national body, who were

locally called Picti (P 132 pp. 111126 and P 065p. 394). The Romans believed that they were socalled, because their faces were “painted”, as theLatin word Pictus suggests. This view is, however,unacceptable because the K ush were already darkby birth and were called black well before the

existence of the Latin language. The key to thesolution lies in the Hungarian language, in whichblack is Fekete, whose old Hungarian form hadbeen Pekete, Pekte, prior to the P > F soudshift.Consequently the oeiginal signification of the localname of the West European K ush simply meant

‘dark’ and not ‘painted.’ Another local name of the dark people in the British Isles was Cassi, fromwhom the Scots originated.

All the details listed above, when combined intoa whole, are decisive proof that the earliest inhabitants of the Carpatho-Danubian area were Hungarians: variously known as agriculturist M agyars, stock-breeding Siculi-Szekely, and darkish coloured pastoral Kush. In other words the present-day Hungarians seem to be direct de-

Page 160: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 160/264

stcndants of the first inhabitants of the land uho tu rd there four thousand years ago.

4. The testimony of the Tat&rlaki (Tartaria)tablets

1. The first inhabitants of the CarpathoDanu

bian area have bequeathed us with decisive histor-ical evidence of their ethnic and hnguistic identity,in three inscribed clay tablets found at Tatarlaka(now Tartaria), near the river Maros, in 1961(Fig. 28). They turned up in a mound barelymeasuring 240 m X 100 m. One of the tablets is

a roundel with a hole, while the two others arerectangular. The larger rectangular one also hasa hole, but the smaller one only bears the pictureof a horned goat. All three tablets appear to havebeen locally made, while the accompanying ob-

 jects come from the Mediterranean and were ei-

ther Cretan or Cycladic. The tablets arousedworldwide interest, because they gave scholars aconcrete chance of identifying the language spokenby the earliest population of the CarpathoDanubian basin.

Our inquiry about the tablets in question re-quires an answer to the following three questions:(1) for which purpose were the tablets made? (2)what message is written upon them? and (3) towhich historical period do they belong? Amongst

Page 161: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 161/264

the multitude of studies already devoted to clear-ing up the mystery of these written documentsfound on the soil of ancient Hungary, the mostvaluable is that of Prof. M.S.F. Hood (USA) eventhough he failed to discover the purpose of thetablets and denied that there was actual writingin the signs carved upon the pieces. Concerningthe age of the tablets, there were two opinions.

 The first emphasizes the Mesopotamian character

of the writing and, on that basis, suggests thatthe tablets may have been made in the Urukperiod, somewhere around 3000 B.C. The secondopinion, that of Prof. Hood, insists upon theirCretan parallels and upon their Aegean and Ana-tolian connections in general. Accordingly, the

holder of this second view assigns a considerablylater period to the objects and suggests that theymay have been made between 2000 B.C. and 1700B.C. Since then, no new judgements have beenformulated so that the mystery of the Tatarlakitablets continues to remain unsolved, more than

twenty years after their discovery.2. In our procedure of trying to find the secret

of the Tatdrlaki tablets, we must first ascertain

43. Prof. Hood is reluctant to see actual writing upon the tablets: “But do the Tartaria ( = Tatarlaki) tablets actually be£U‘ writing? Probably not... I t seems quite 

possible that they were merely an uncomprehending imitation of more civilized peoples’ written records... a pretense by some illiterate barbarian to command the magic embodied in an art he had witnessed but did not understand” (P 068).

Page 162: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 162/264

Page 163: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 163/264

the purpose for which they were made. This inqui-ry begins with the etymology of Tatdrlaka, the

name of the village where they were discovered.It is a Hungarian compound, whose last element(Laka) means a detached, small cottage, Hterally‘the dwelling of. But the first part of the name(Tatdr) cannot be interpreted as having been thedwelling of some Tartarian person, because Tar-

tars never lived in Hungary, particularly not inpreChristian times. The full name in question isactually made up with the following elements:

 TatA rLaka, the vocalized form of an originaldeeper sounding  T6t-Ur-Lak-a, with the literalmeaning of ‘God Thot’s Cottage’. That makessense, because God Thot was an important Egyp-tian divinity: patron of writing and reckoning, whowas also in charge of measuring time and doingsolar observations for the purpose of calendarmaking. In that perspective it seems logical toconjecture, that the Tatarlaki tablets themselvesmay have been used for solar observations and,

ultimately, for setting up calendars. ^This conclu-sion is supported by other, circumstantial evi-dence.

44. The calendar was a precious instrument in the hands of every farming community of the Antiquity. I t enabled the peasants to know the most appropriate time to carry out certain important tasks, such as plowing and sowing in particular and it was also useful for the timing of  religious festivals.

Page 164: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 164/264

 To begin with, the plot where the find was madeis a small one, inadequate for farming. I t was,however, large enough to make astronomical ob-

servations, especially during the summer. Then,the picture of a crab and a horned goat, engravedupon the tablets, is further evidence supportingthis idea. The same animals, indeed, are part of the Zodiac, the crab being the symbol of theCancer constellation, and the horned goat that

of the Capricorn. Moreover, the circular hole ap-pearing both on the roundel and upon the largerrectangle must have been connected with celestialobservations, because this latter hole is surroundedby sunbeams to show, unequivocally, that therising Sun is meant thereby. Finally, the most

conspicuous details of the roundel supply us withthe decisive word: Calendar. In fact, the circularhole represents the Sun, in Hungarian NAP, thegiant cross intersecting the roundel carries thesoundvalue of T, and the circular rim of the objectsupplies the final constituent AR. These sounds,

put together, give the word NapTAr,Naptdr,

 which is the Hungarian word for ‘Calendar’. It seems thus certain that the Tatdrlaki tablets were components of a sophisticated solar observatory, and were used for determining time: -

45. In atlantic Europe, the observation of the various sea-sonal positions of the Sun, in reference to the zodiacal starclusters, was made with the help of heavy megalith ic structures (e.g. Stonehenge). In the Danubian region,

Page 165: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 165/264

3. Before proceeding to our next task, i.e. deci-phering the script engraved upon the tablets, we

must take a glimpse into the astronomical thinkingof Antiquity. At that time, the Sun was considereda humanshaped divinity always on the move inthe sky, following a fixed yearly path, during whichit bypasses 12 important stations or groups of conspicuous stars called constellations. Several of these groups appear before the eyes of observers,as shaping celestial animals. Hence their names:Aries, Crab, Lion, Capricorn and so on. All to-gether, these animals form the ‘Animal belt’ orZodiac. The Zodiacal constellations were closelywatched by ancient astronomers, because theywere suitable phenomena for meeisuring time. Cer-

tain ones heralded the beginning of the seasonson a fixed day: Spring (March 21), Summer(June 22), Autumn (September 23) and Winter(December 22). In the northern hemisphere, theconstellation that could be observed most easily,was the one which signaled the beginning of Sum-

mer. Daylight lasts longest on that day, when theSun ceases to ascend higher on the horizon, andbegins its downward course. This change of direc-tion takes 11 days, during which the Sun risesevery morning at the same time and on the samepoint of the horizon, as if it had stopped moving.

the more advanced microlithic structure prevailed. This is the significant difference between the two halves of  Europe, although this has never been pointed out until now.

Page 166: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 166/264

So much suffices to understand the sense of themessage upon the roundel, to which we now return. The soundsigns appearing on the round tablet

;ire, in our opinion, not Sumerian picturesigns,hut more advanced carved signs. Most of themcorrespond to Old Hungarian writing signs (seeKig. 14). The only major difference the Tatarlakitablets display vs. the Old Hungarian letters liesin their outward appearance: the Tatdrlaki writing

lias a marked preference for linking signs togetherinto bizarre geometric shapes. The very close re-semblance of the Tatarlaki signs to the Old Hun-garian ones invites us to try to read the mysteriousmessage in Hungarian, beginning with the roundel,according to our Fig. 29, whereon the signs are

separated into words. The first part of the message is placed in theupper half of the object in question. I t reads fromleft to right and the signs are transliterated asfollows: eZ. iRaNY O(n) J .6N eS.T.eN. 4. 05

Fig. 29. The soimdsigns of the Tat&rlaki tablets, sep-arated into words.

Page 167: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 167/264

0Ra.K .oR. With present spelling; Ez irdnyon jon Isten 4.05 orakor, in literal translation; ‘Godcomes (= the Sun rises) in this direction at 4;05o’clock.’ The second part of the message, inscribedon the lover half the roundel, reads in the reversedirection, from right to left, as is indicated by thesocalled turning letters, specially N, R and K.I t runs thus; ELE.RE aR.dK . S.iL.oK eg.oV6.Be(n) 5 + 5 + eGY (=11) E.Ta.K aN, inpresent spelling; Elore a rdk csillog egoveben 11 ejszakdn ‘Beforehand the Crab is twinkling in itscelestial zone for 11 nights.’

Is our reading reliable? I t is, when consideringthe following. First, the decipherment produceda coherent and closely reasoned message, in which

all the written signs appear with their own soundvalue. This fact alone is usually considered assufficient proof for the correct reading. Secondly,the message uses a highly technical language,according to the time and circumstances, whichwe can however understand, since we already

know the fundamentals of ancient mentality. Be-sides, it follows the golden rule of the well writtenancient inscriptions, inasmuch as it uses sevenwords — not less, nor more —in both sentences.Finally, all statements refered to in the inscriptionare accurate, and all have been confirmed, since

then, by modern science. In fact, on the first day of Summer (J une 22), the Sun rises at Tatdrlaka, on the 46th parallel, exactly at five minutes past four o’clock.

Page 168: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 168/264

Our next problem is to decipher the messageiiis<I il)t*ci upon the larger rectangular tablet. I t is111\ idl'd into three compartments. We are, alas,

1111;11) I e to make out the meaning of the signs placed1111() ( he first compartment; but the remaining partIS ( li'ar enough and says: ‘Here the Sun rises inI Ilf Cancer (constellation) on the day of...’ (missing

Ki. The stepbystep explanation of the inscription is thus: in the second compartment we can distinguish the rising Sun, in Hungarian A Nap. On its right side, the contours of a mouse (H.: Az Eger) are visible, with its thin, long tail. The picture of this animal is here because it is homophonous with the expression Az £gre, ‘to the sky’. So, the thusfar deciphered words say this: A Nap az Egre ‘The Sun to the sky’. After that, we read the signs placed in the left and right columns, saying: the cross sign iT, the crab A RAK, followed by a sign for the soundgroup K UR/K OR, and finally the word for don-key IA. In modern Hungarian: I tt a rdkkor j6 ‘Comes at this spot in the Cancer constellation’. The directive 

continues in the third compartment thus: aNaP J eLe aRaK oVBe... ‘The day’s symbol in the Cancer zone is... The complete message in better English reads: ‘Here (at Tat&rlaka) the Sun appears on the horizon in the Cancer constellation on the day of... — The homophony existing between ‘Sky God’ (Az Egicr) and the mouse (Az Eger) was probably the origin of the neverexplained Oriental custom of keeping white mice in Suntemples, 

as was the case in Babylon and Egypt. The presence of these small animals was a mean amongst a hundred others, to remind the believers that God may hide himself in any of his creatures to watch over their behaviour.

Page 169: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 169/264

 The smaller rectangle has no carved scriptscratched upon its surface, nor a hole to let thesunbeams penetrate into the observatory room. On

its surface is a horned goat with an elevenbranched tail, symbol of the Capricorn constella-tion which announces the beginning of Winter.Behind the goat, the outlines of a roaring animalare discernible, probably that of the celestial dog,urging the Sun to ascend on its brilliant way again.

 That the goat’s picture holds for the Sun, isevidenced by its having five legs, five being thesacred number of the solar divinity. To make ahole on this tablet would have been useless, be-cause in winter the sky is usually overcast in

 Tatarlaka, and no astronomical observations can

be made.4. The last question in connection with the Tatarlaki tablets deals with the setting of theapproximate date when the tablets could havebeen in use for solar observations. Prof. Hoodapproached this question by comparing the tabletswith similar archaeological remains found atKnossos in Crete and concluded that the Tatarlakitablets cannot be older than their Cretan variants,i.e. not older than c. 1900 B.C. Therefore, he added,if the solar equipment in question has been foundin a neolithic layer, that could only have happenedif the pit in which it was found had been dug from

a higher archaeological level. Our own estimation,based upon the history of writing, supports theopinion of Prof. Hood all the more, because certain

Page 170: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 170/264

(1; I l ing terms, such as “eleven times”, appear onI lu* similar Cretan tablets as well. Since, however,I he writing on the Tat irlaki tablets is more ma

ture, a younger age would be more suitable fortliem.  This age can be determined through amathematical operation, by converting the si-dereal time given in the inscription, into ourpresent timecomputing system, taking into con-sideration the phenomenon of precession. This

term designates the specific rotation of the Earth’saxis which causes the beginning of the variousseasons not to always occur in the same groupof stars (constellation), nor on the same day. Thevernal point actually advances upon the eclipticat a rate of one day in every 72 years. Therefore,

after a shift of 30 days, i.e. 2160 years (= 30 X 72), the sunrise will already occur in anotherconstellation. The Tatarlaki tablets report thatthe Sun’s descending course happened on theeleventh day of the Cancer constellation. On theother hand we also know that the Cancer constel-lation lasted from c. 2220 B.C. to c. 60 B.C. (P 118p. 78). Thus, its approximative age results fromthe mathematical operation: B.C. 2220 minusI I X 72, that is 1428 B.C.

As it disclosed, the Tatdrlaki inscriptions consti-tute decisive historical evidence, whereby it be-comes clear that the first permanent population 

of the Carpatho-Danubian basin spoke Hungarian and that their leaders had highly sophisticated knowledge. That Hungarians were in evidence in

Page 171: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 171/264

Central Europe considerably earlier than was heretofore believed, is a fact which obliges us to substantially modify our historical conceptions 

about the peoples of Europe in the Neolithic and Bronze Ages.

Fig. 30. The most beautiful Scythian goldstag ever  found in Hungary. T&pi6SzentM 6rton, Vth century, B.C.

Page 172: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 172/264

 THE SCYTHIAN HUNGARIANS

1. Their origin and civilization

 The history of the Scythians is so complicatedand forms such a tangled skein of varied problems—says A. L. Mongait —that, in spite of abundantsources for its study, “the Scythian problem re-mains an intransigent subject, that is still far fromsettled” (P 097 bis p. 153). At one time the Scyth-ians are said to be IndoEuropeans, on the basisof the similitude of their language; at another, theyare considered Huns, with whom they shared theircultural features. Elsewhere, it is maintained thatthey belonged to the Hungarianspeaking groupof peoples (UraloAltaians), with whom they wereclosely linked throughout their history, both in

the Orient and the Occident. All these opinionscirculate freely, since nobody has, as yet, correctlyanalysed the Scythian tongue, nor deciphered anyof their written messages. What is definitelyknown about the Scythians, however, is that theydid not all live in a single political structure, bul

were broken up into several political entities, withas many individual ethnic denominations. I'iielack of political unity of the Scythians could not,however, conceal their close affinities: they all spoke the same language, had the same solar cult, the same civilization and “were linked by some 

sort of racial tie” (P 123 p. 42).

Page 173: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 173/264

 Their original homeland, or more precisely, thegeographic area where history first detected them,was the northern hinterland of Mesopotamia and

Syria. From these regions they were graduallysqueezed out by the continuous razzias of theAssyrians, a Semitic population swarming outfrom the nearby deserts. They subjected the wholeScythian Old Fatherland to their iron rule duringthe V lllth century B.C. The destruction of the

Kingdom of Arpad, on the great bend of theEuphrates, in 743 B.C. and the capture of theCityState of K arkemish in 717 B.C. were the finalstage of Semitic expansion to the North. TheSythian tribes, driven out of their old homes, firstconcentrated along the Araxes and K ura rivers,

in the swampy region of thousands of islands. Thereafter they gradually occupied the higherlying Terek and K uban regions, and finally tookpossession of the large tract of land above theCaucasus, up to the elbow of the Volga.

When they were at the zenith of their history,in the first millenium B.C., Scythian kings ruledover the immense natural grassland stretchingfrom the Carpathians and the Lower Danubeeastward, above the Black sea, to the Caucasianmountains (European Scythia) and the Caspiansea, including the Touranian Plain and the Oxusvalley (Asiatic Scythia). In addition, detachmentsof Scythians occupied other farflung regions, suchas northwest India and the eastern Asian sectionof the steppe, extending up to the Chinese borders.

Page 174: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 174/264

lluling over such an extensive territory was onlypossible thanks to the large scale use of the riding 

horse, which allowed rapid communication be-tween widely separated areas. This innovationexplains why the Scythians became the first politi-cal organizers in the history of the entire Eurasiansteppe. Prior to the use of riding horses, greaterpolitical units could be established in large rivervalleys only, where boats fulfilled the same role,as in the Nile valley and also in the Euphratesand Indus valleys.

I t was between 750 B.C. and 500 B.C. that theindividuality of the Scythians emerged. They hadthen a mixed economy; some agriculture, largescale stockraising, (in which horsebreeding was

predominant) and also mining and metal working. They lived under kings and princes whose principalidentifying emblem was the golden stag medal.

 They always moved around on horseback and woreclosefitting pantalons. Their most important armwas a longrange bow, having arrows fitted with

triangular metal heads. Under the impact of thenew equestrial armies, the Scythians evolved a peculiar defense system, consisting of earthworks. Its purpose was to render any sudden mountedattack against human settlements impossible. Thesystem included a fortified rampart or dike with

a deep and wide ditch, filled with water on itsoutside. The rampart was then planted withthorny hedges, shrubs and trees. These fencesextended for hundreds of miles and surrounded

Page 175: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 175/264

thousands of acres of soil as well, to keep thelivestock protected against predators. This Scyth

ian military strategy set the pattern for the entire steppe-population and was to remain unchanged for centuries to come.

2. Scythians in Hungary

Owing to the growing pressure of the Sarmatians, another mounted steppe people, the Euro-pean Scythians slowly drifted westward. Theypercolated through the Carpathians, and gradual-ly brought the Great Hungarian Lowland, thewestermost fringe of the great Eurasian naturalgrassland, under their control. They soontransported hereto their royal seat and thus Hungary became the center of Scythian rule. The firstScythian group reached Hungary around 550 B.C.

 They were called Agathyrsi and have established

campsites in the Upper Maros region. They werefollowed by other groups, occupying many placeson the Great Plain, the Transylvanian plateau andin the Bukk and Matra area. The Scythians werethe first Danubian people to establish effective ruleover the entire population of Hungary. Thus, the

CarpathoDanubian basin was first unified politi-cally by them. During their rule in Hungary (c.500 B.C. — 350 B.C.), the Scythians came intocontact with the aboriginal Magyar population on

Page 176: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 176/264

;i large scale, through intermarriage. FollowingI hi s historical process, all the Magyar speaking PDimlation of the Danube basin began to call 

t/icmselves “Scythians”, an appellation thatstrongly influenced the view of the medievalI hroniclers, who considered the Magyars as a Gens Scythica. The long stay in Hungary of the Scythi;in ruling clan is evidenced by the most beautifulScythian treasure ever found, consisting of two

uold stags, discovered at TapioSzentMarton andat ZoldHalomPuszta respectively (Fig. 3031).

 The last major detachment of Scythians entered(he land under the general name of Sarmati (Sar

Fig. 31. .Scythian goldstag from Z5ld>HalomPuszta in an unusual posture. Hungary, Vth century B.C.

Page 177: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 177/264

matians). They are, however, most frequentlymentioned by their clannames, as Alani, Yazigues and Roxolani. The Yazigues settled in Hungary

in A.D. 20, and occupied the pastureland betweenthe Danube and the Tisza rivers, where theyerected strong fortifications. Thanks to their inac-cessible territory, they could preserve their auton-omous rule during the Roman occupation of Pannonia and Dacia. They lost their ethnic identity

during the Hun period, but a large district anda county still retain their name.

 The presence of Scythians in Hungary is super-bly documented by the archaeological remains of their civilization; grave-mounds and colossal defence installations. The gravemounds or barrows

resulted from the earth they heaped up upon thetombs of their defunct leaders, kings or princes.Gravemound in Hungarian is Sir-Halom or sim-ply Halom. This term forms part of several dozensof old placenames all over the country, such asHerceg-Halom, ‘Prince’s Mound’; Zdld-Halom- Puszta ‘Green Mound on the Steppe’ (there arefour such names), in one of them a precious goldstagmedal was found, proving that the mound isreally a princely one; Sas-Halom ‘Eagle’s Mound’;Hegyes-Halom ‘Pointed Mound’ (two suchnames); Szdz-Halom ‘Hundred Mounds’ (wherethe victims of a huge battle have been buried inthe Hunnic times). Until 1939, 85 Scythian burialsites were excavated in Hungary, a testimony of the numerous Scythians who were living there.

Page 178: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 178/264

 The innumerable remains of the former Scyth-ian defense system allowed the archaeologists toreconstruct its whole extension. The main line,

often in triple rows, started at the Danube elbowat Vdc and proceeded eastwards along the north-ern edge of the Great Plain through Eger and'Pokaj to Nyiregyh za. A t that point it turnedsouthwards, bypassed Szatmdr, Nagyvarad,Gyula and Versec, and at that level, it reached

the Danube again. At certain strategically impor-tant points, such as at Sopron on the west, andthe region of Di6sgyor in the northeast, moreelaborate embankments were constructed. Sec-ondary or disconnected ditches existed near riversat crossings and fords (Garam, Vag, Maros, Temes,

Olt), and in mountain passes as well. The rectan-gular rich land between the Danube and the Tiszato the south was protected by triple lines on itsopen northern side. The total length of the em-bankments and ditches in Hungary exceeded1700 km, while the enclosed and protected area

measured 62,000 km. The building of these de-fence lines required the removal of 20,000,000 m ‘of earth (P 084 and P 102). The technical termsfor the various parts of the defence installationswere the following: the general name of earthenstronghold was Fdld-Vdr; the ditch wasArok; therampart or embankment was Gat; the fence orhedge on top of the embankment Sdveny; theenclosure or area surrounded with entranchmentwas Sane or Udvar. These technical terms occur

Page 179: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 179/264

dozens in Old Hungarian placenames; onenly to open the Directory of Hungary’s

^ 'names to be convinced about this. We haveI names as DunaFoWudr, Arok Szallas, Gdt- 

SOveny-HAza., Sane, Sdnci-Puszta, Sdnc- Udvar-Hely, etc.

•, , en was this system built and who were its^rs? I t is obvious that the whole system wast'ected at one time. Certain sections were, in

Probability, completed during the last centuriesfirst millenium B.C., toward the end of 

ian domination, when their rule was.^ tened. Other parts were built by the Sarma

the successors of the Scythians proper, bewee ^2 5 0 and 300 A.D. Furthermore, the work

WHS 1%Continued during the Hun period as well., . times the ditches’ names may give a clue to

* Uestion, which are in English: ‘Ditch of the

Men’ ’ Devil’, ‘Ditch of the Darkthe Arka, Csorsz meaning ‘Dark’ in

cal parlance). Other names point to a

period, such as ‘Ditch of the Huns’, ‘Road° , ila’, ‘Ditch of the Avars’ and ‘Roman Em•'“ K en ts’.

tic e many mounds, and build such giganic^ Hhen strongholds, it was necessary to have

stan^ ® central authority, unified planning, con

numb work and, above all, a greatnot a people for manual work. I t follows that

^ "few” Scythians had come to live in Hun- Qg earlier erroneously supposed, but

Page 180: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 180/264

“many”: ordinary people, as well as kings and princes.

3. The language of the European Scythians

Ancient authors, such as Herodotus, Strabo,Plinius, J ordanes and others agree that all Scyth

ian people spoke the same language, and modernscythologists have also accepted this view almostunanimously. The controversy begins with thenext question, viz. what was this language andwith which language group was it affiliated? Intrying to solve this mystery, we will examine, in

turn, common Scythian words recorded by foreignauthors, then Scythian ethnic and personal names,and finally Scythian symbols and other writtenevidence.

One of our principal sources is, of course, Hero-dotus who had such a keen interest in the Scythian

way of life that he undertook the tiresome journeyto Olbia on the Black Sea shore to find out moreabout it. He noted that every Scythian carriedan inward curving sharp knife strapped to his boot,and called “A Cina Kesh”. In present graphic form,this expression would be A csizma kes (The Boot

Knife), whose most important element Kesh, ‘Knife’ isKes in Hungarian as well. Herodotus alsorelates that one of the Scythian names for Sungodwas Oetos-Ur-Us, which is also a Hungarian name

Page 181: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 181/264

Otos Ur-Os ‘Number 5 Divinity’, five being thesacred number of the Sungod, as already men-tioned. The Master also noticed that Upper

Scythia is often snowcovered in winter, for whichreason the soil is concealed from view for months.And he adds that the Scythians call the snow-flakes ‘feathers’. Similarly, in Hungarian the sameword FHhe is used for both the fine feathers andthe light snowflakes.

 The father of historiography was charmed withall that he had learned about the principal Scyth-ian river, the Dnieper, then called Danaber, some-thing like Tanya Bor ‘River of the Field’ in Hun-garian. I t was also called Bor Ysthenes, which isagain a Hungarian name, meaning ‘Divine Water’

or ‘Fine Water’. Then Herodotus lists a series of arguments why the river is so fine. This river “hasupon its banks the loveliest and most excellentpastures for cattles; it abounds in the most deHcious fish; its water is most pleasant to the taste;its stream is limpid.” All these added expressions

bolster the Hungarian etymology of the word Y sthenes. And the other part of the river’s name,‘Bor’, signifies in the local SekeliHungarian dia-lect of Transylvania, ‘drinking water’, most oftenof thermal origin.

 Turning now to the Scythian ethnic and personal names, we again refer to Herodotus who saysthat the name by which the Scythians above theBlack Sea called themselves, was Scoloti, whereasthe Assyrians called them Ishkusai or Ashguzai

Page 182: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 182/264

and the Greeks simply Skytoi. When these namesare placed back into their original spelling, accord-ing to the phonetical evolution of the Hungarian,

t hey prove to have been taken from the Hungarianvocabulary. All the names in question terminatewith the adjectival suffix i, which gives the namethe meaning of ‘originating from’, ‘coming from’or ‘native of. I t follows that the preceding wordmust indicate the specific geographic area where

the Scythians formerly lived. In the case of Scoloti(< H.: Os-Kelet-i) this original homeland is ‘An-cient Orient’ (the same as Chaldi, K haldi), bywhich name Babylon was also called. The meaningof IshKuzai and AshGuzai presents no diffi-culty, when remembering the easy interchangeabi-

lity of the kindred consonants K, G and H. Itmeans in Hungarian Os-haza-i ‘Originating fromthe Old Fatherland’, —again Mesopotamia, thesame geographic area. At first sight, less evidentis the etymology of Skytoi, which may be theGrecized form of the original Hungarian Szigeti ‘Coming from the Isles’, a reference to their so-

 journ in the thousand islands of the rivers K urand Araxes in the southern Caucasus.

All the names analyzed were first given to theScythians while they were still living in the Cau-casian region, busy reconstructing their politicalsetup with various ‘bloodcontracts’. They re-tained these names even later, when another of their group settled in a similar region, around theother side of the Caspian Sea (in Touran). Because

Page 183: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 183/264

of the multitude of isles in that area as well,Ptolemy called it Insulae nationum, ‘Isles of Na-tions’. From the third century B.C. onward, when

the Scythians had already lived for generationsin their acquired ‘Scythia’, they were no longerconsidered as newcomers, but as ‘natives’ in theirown country. Accordingly, they began to be calledHon-i, or in ancient Hungarian spelling: Huni ‘Natives’, ‘CountryMen’, again in plain Hungari-

an. The first Scythian detachments posted onHungarian soil were the Agathyrsi, in the UpperMaros valley, Transylvania. They were assignedto frontierguard duties, as their name clearlyimplies: A Gath Yrsi < A Gat Orzo ‘Guardiansof Embankments’. The last Scythian confeder-

ation of tribes to settle in Hungary were the Yazigues: they settled between the Danube andthe Tisza rivers, in the southern central part of Hungary in A.D. 20. By trade, they were cattlekeepers and shepherds, as is proven by their name: Yazigue < J oszdg (or) being ‘Cattle (keepers).

 The list of Scythian ethnic denominations canbe completed by a few royal names with a clearmeaning. These are mainly the ones which includethe distinguishing word ‘A ryan’, Ur, Ar in Hungar-ian, as Aria-Peita <Arja Fajta ‘King who is of Aryan origin’; Ari-Antus <Arja Honos ‘AryanLand Ancestor’;Scyl-Urus < UrOs‘Szekely Ances-tor’. All the foregoing details are sufficient toconvince the reader that the Scythians were mis

 judged until now as far as their ethnic and lin-

Page 184: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 184/264

f’uistic identity is concerned. I t seems absolutely certain to-day that they were Magyar tongued and belonged to the once widely diffused Hungarian race. The written documents the Scythians left be-

hind them bring fresh and decisive evidence to theabove conclusion. Amongst such documents, theoldest one is written by the pictorial method whichconveys abstract ideas by images of similarsound-

ing concrete objects, as has been indicated severaltimes. In Scythian practice, and also elsewhere,the pictorial writing was mainly used to expressroyal titles, such as Ancestor, Divine Ancestor. Forthe former title, the image of an eagle was used,whereas for the latter, that of a stag. The names

of these animals in Hungarian, Sas and Szarvas, sounded, indeed, like Az Os and Az Ur6s respec-tively. This method of identifying rulers by thatway was very widespread, especially in the firstmillenium B.C., so that a golden stag found ina Scythian mound was considered by archae-

ologists as the supreme evidence of being connect-ed with a royal tomb.

Because of inherent difficulties, pictorial writingwas rarely used for communication of messagesof any length; we know of only two such examples,both recorded by Herodotus. The first message

narrates how the newly acquired Scythian K ing-dom was inherited by Colaxis, the youngest of thethree sons of Targitaus, the conqueror (P 067 BookV n cap. 64). God had strewn upon the earth, from

Page 185: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 185/264

the sky, four golden implements: a plough, a yoke,a battle axe (sagaris) and a drinking cup. TheKingdom should be inherited by the one of the

three brothers who could pick them up. The twoelder brothers failed to do so because the goldtook fire as they approached it. But when theyoungest born neared the treasure, the flamessuddenly vanished, and he picked up the gold.What was the divine message written with these

golden objects? We can find out by writing down,one after another, the names of the four itemsin the Hungarian language: EKE.IGA.SAGARIS.KUPA, which gives the following simi-lar sounding sentence: E/K EIG/A S/A GA RIS/KEPE: E kOlydk az Egurds kepe ‘This child is

the deputy for the Heavenly Lord’. That meant,in contemporary language, the Colaxis (the Child)must assume the title ‘God on Earth’, i.e. the royaldignity. The children had understood the messageand they agreed to bequeath the kingdom to theyoungest born —says Herodotus.

 The second known pictorial message of theScythians, also in the Hungarian language, wassent to King Darius in 512 B.C., when the latterinvaded Scythia to avenge the destruction of As-syria, a hundred years earlier. As the Persianarmies bogged down, following the scorched earthpohcy of the Scythians, Darius, to save face,declared that he would be satisfied with a symbolicsubmission by receiving the usual water and earthgift from the Scythian king. But, instead of the

Page 186: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 186/264

required gift, the Scythian king sent Darius a bird,a mouse, a frog and five arrows. The Persian kingthereupon consulted his chief advisors to find outthe meaning of the message. There was, indeed,no doubt that this was a written document. Theadvisors were divided in their interpretation: somedeciphered it as a peaceoffer, the Scythian kingwould be willing to make to the Persians. Othersthought that the message contains a serious

threat, viz. that all the Persians will be killed witharrows. Darius agreed with the second reading and,panic stricken, left Scythia on one of the followingnights. To find out the meaning of the strangemessage, we again write down the correspondingHungarian words: MADAR. EGER.BEK A. OT.

NY IL and we find the similar sounding, sentence:Magyari ker beket ondla, ‘Magyar asks forpeace with him’, exactly as the first group of 

advisors had deciphered the message. A secondinterpretation is possible, when the word for mouse(eger) is replaced by another one for the same

animal, Sir, used by the kindred Komi (P 060 p.19). In that case the message reads thus: Magyar sirba kuld nyillal ‘Magyar will kill thee witharrows’. And that was the way Darius himself interpreted the intention of the Scythians.

Besides the pictorial writing, the Scythians were

also acquainted with the carved script and be-queathed us a unique message written in that way.I t is engraved upon a silver dish 14 inches widefound near the town of Sakiz to the south of Lake

Page 187: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 187/264

Urmia. I t is decorated with animal figures in arow between two concentric circles. Its featureddecor was a golden horse, set in the centre. The

treasure was meant for a wedding present offeredby a Scythian prince on the occasion of the mar-riage of K ing Bartatua or King Madyes, to anAssyrian princess in the second half of the V llthcentury B.C. (P 054 p. 106; P 123 p. 22 f.). Thescript (reproduced in P 054 p. 109 and explained

in P 007 II p. 63 f.) reads thus in Hungarian: E kis tdlcdt valaki bUkeziien neki adja; as eke 16 ‘This small tray is generously given to him bysomebody; its adornment is a horse’. After thatfollows the value of the ware, in conformity toancient uses and customs. Now, the expression ‘its

adorment is a horse’ conceals the identity of thedonor as SekeU, ‘a Siculi’.Finally, we must mention that the Scythians

probably had studied and used Greek letters aswell, proof of which are two coins of the IndianSakadynasty (first century B.C.). On one of the

coins the following Magyar words appear: TURANNO UNTOS ‘ERAOY and on the otherside: SAKA KOGGANOI. On the second coin: Y RK ODOY MAKAROV, and on the back:SK ’WR (i.e. SAKA UR), (transliteration in P 059p. 133). According to the present Hungarian ortho-graphy, the inscriptions would read thus: 1. Turdni 

Honds, Kirdly —Szekely kagdn ‘Touranian land -ancestor, — Siculi kaghan’ and 2. Uralkodoja

Page 188: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 188/264

Magyar — Szekely ur' ‘Its ruler is a Magyar, aSiculi Prince’.

 The three kinds of writing illustrated —pictori

al, carved and alphabetical —definitely prove our previous statement: that the Scythians were a Hungarian-speaking people, literate and skillful in writing.

4. Who were the K elti or Celts?

History books tell us, that around 300 B.C. thename ‘Scythian’ abruptly vanished from circula-tion, and that per contra, the Kelti name made

its appearance at about the same time. Is thereany connection between the two phenomena? No-body knows with any certainty, in spite of ampleavailable material for the study of Celtic problems.In Hungary alone, for example, over 590 Celticsites were discovered until 1976, — says Mikl6s

Szab6, author of a book on the Celts in Hungary(P 119 pp. 36 and 16). The basic two volumepublication of Henri Hubert (P 070) gives a greatdeal of factual information about the generalhistory of the Celts, but is already somewhatantiquated. Two smaller recent works, the com-

prehensive study of Venceslav K ruta (P 083) and Jan Filip (P 049) respectively are far from able(o fill the gap. None of the authors mentionedlook full advantage of the invaluable help topo-

Page 189: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 189/264

nymy offers to scrutinize the Celtic place, ethnicand personal names, although such names arecopiously recorded even in J . Caesar’s De bello 

Gallico. Furthermore, Celtic inscriptions engravedupon coins and other archaeological finds were alsonot taken into due consideration. We even ignore the meaning of the very name: Kelti.

As regards the ethnic identity of the Celts, itwas thought, two generations ago, that they were

an individual, original human species, i.e. men of high stature and fair complexion. Today ourscholars are inclined to see in these ‘first Europe-ans’ rather smallstatured, lightly brownish complexioned ‘Mediterraneans’. Again others are of the opinion that the Celti were only a ruling class

over the previously immigrated, predominantlypreIndoEuropean population. Still others thinkthat the Celts were IndoEuropeans who stronglymixed with the aborigines. We do not lack hypoth-eses, but the truth is, as V. K ruta puts it: "For the time being, there exists no indisputable evidence for the ethnic appurtenance of those who have been called the ‘Princes of the first Iron Age” (P 083 p. 64).

In the present state of our researches, we mustmake use of circumstantial evidences to learn moreabout the ethnic identity of the Celts. A closerlook at the manifestations of Celtic civilization,

convinces us that they contained no new feature;all their most striking characteristics having al-ready been evident in the previous, Scythian civili

Page 190: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 190/264

/at ion. These included the fortified place protectedl)v embankments, ditches and hedges, the multiI i i de of animal images which pervaded their arts,

I lie use of horses and sunworship, a heritage fromthe New Stone Age. There was only one newaddition to Celtic culture: the extensive use of iron.It follows that the ‘Celts’ must have been anamalgam of the previous nonIndoEuropean in-habitants of Europe. This is exactly what scholars

have discovered during the course of their compar-ative studies. I t was found, indeed, that the Picti of northern Scotland were already Celts —“earlyCelts” —who called themselves by that word inthe form of Khaldes or Chaltis, which is the Keltiin ancient graphic form (P 132 p. 139). J . Hawkes

also places the makers of the bell-shaped vessels into the category of the Celts. There too, the peoples of the barrow-graves can be found (i.e.the Scythians, P 049 pp. 16 and 20), and also the  Turoni, who migrated from Central Europe to thebanks of the Loire (P 089 p. 11), as well as the Secani, who went from Hungary to France, etc. There were also peoples called Kelto-Scythians, Kelto-Ligurians, Kelt-Iberi. Thus, it is evident,that the Celts were not a new race in Europe, and the Celt or Kelti name was used as a comprehensive designation of the entire pre- Christian population of Europe. "^

47. «La science considere aujourd’hui que les Celtes iu‘ constituent pas une race, dans le sens propre du ternic,

Page 191: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 191/264

 The huge and kindred Celtic mass of B.C.Europe was linked together by a common languageas well, in addition to the abovementioned identi-

cal elements of their civihzation. According to theestimate of Camille Julien (Paris) “a hundredmillion” Europeans spoke the K elti language inthe second half of the first millenium B.C. Conse-quently, there was no linguistic barrier in ancientEurope.4 In spite of these categorical statements,

nobody has, alas, identified the Celtic language,nor proved its affiliation with any other. In thatrespect we are still completely in the dark. Thereason? Nobody has yet approached the Celticproblem with the Hungarian key. In the following,we shall try to analyze the etymological meaning

of the fundamental word: Kelti.Before us, Henri Hubert, the most eminentFrench specialist of the Celts has made greatefforts to find out the meaning of the Celti name.He carefully noted all the various graphic formsin which this name occurred and concluded (1)that it reached its widest diffusion during the sixthand fifth centuries B.C., and (2) that it contains

maia ont toujours 6t6 un groupe de peuples, formant un agr gat de types du point de vue anthropologique» (P 057 p. 10; and see P 070 I p. X and P 132 p. 128).

48. The thesis of the linguistic unity of Celtic Europe is stressed by almost every author, as for example P 037 p. 12; P 057 pp. 1012; P 070 I pp. 49, 51. The hundred million Celts £Ue mentioned in the publication P 057 p. 11.

Page 192: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 192/264

(he rootword Kel (Quel in French graphic form),"implying the idea to rise” (P 070 I p. 27). Hementions this meaning as the most probable one,amongst many other conjectures listed in a foot-note. He could, however, not go any farther inhis explanations, thus the question remained unsolved. ^

In Hungarian the wordKel signifies ‘to rise’ andKelet the cardinal point where the Sun rises, i.e.

‘Orient, East’. And the same word, when the isuffix is added as Kelti, Keleti means ‘He whohas come from the direction of the rising Sun’,i.e. from the Orient. In ancient times, this wordwas spelt in various ways, such as Chaldi, Chal-dean and Scoloti. Like most ancient Hungarian

ethnic names, it indicates no ethnic particularity,but is merely a geographic appellation recallingtheir previous fatherland. As such, it was a fittingcomprehensive name, because all the preIndoEuropean ethnic groups originated from the sameregion: from the ancient Orient. Thus, the name 

Kelti or Keleti was the general term designating all the Hungarian speaking ethnic groups which had migrated to Central and Western Europe from the ancient Orient since the New Stone Age.

49. Henri Hubert consoles himself by saying: «Rien d’ ton nant que ces noms soient difficile i expliquer et que leur sens etymologique se soit 6vanoui» (P 070 I p. 27 f.).

Page 193: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 193/264

 The Kelti were a very cultured human mass,to whom Europe owes a great deal. They werethe one who christened all the great rivers and

mountains of that continent, who designated theplaces of the future great cities, and planned thefirst network of communication. They were the‘first Europeans’. Had History given them anotherhundred years, they would have formed a greatunitary nation, centered around Gallia and Hun-

gary. But this century had not been granted tothem. As is known, the Romans, “who have be-come the enemy of the race which founded it”,literally destroyed this nation during its gestation.

 The holocust of the Celts in Gallia was perpetratedby Julius Caesar and his legions, in the first

century B.C., between 59 and 51. They systemat-ically massacred all the political leaders of thatnation, their soldiers and priests, killing altogetherthree millions and setting fire to eight hundredtowns and villages. A fter that, the people wereeconomically ruined, terrorized, assimilated andRomanized. The history of Europe does not know of any other similar killings. Yet, Caesar had been whitewashed by historians of all his crimes and stands before us as a “Great European". Only the Kelti in Hungary were capable to outlive the century of hell in Europe.

Page 194: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 194/264

 THE HUNHUNGARIANS

1. The Roman and Germanic influence upon the ethnographic conditions in the CarpathoDanubian basin

1. The peaceful penetration of MagyarspeakingOriental tribes into the CarpathoDanubian region

was interrupted after the Scythian and Celticperiods and was replaced by armed interventionsfrom the West. First came the Romans, an imperi-alist people. A fter having created a solid basis onthe Apennine peninsula, they gradually extendedtheir domination over the entire Mediterraneanarea during the second and first centuries B.C.

 Thereafter, for growing security and economicreasons, they extended the frontiers of their Em-pire up to the Danube, which meant, for Hungary,the occupation of her western province, Transdanubia. After a difficult and long war (from 12 B.C.to 9 A.D.) they besieged it and about fifty years

later converted the conquered land into a Romanprovince, under the name of Pannonia. They ruledthis province for about four hundred years, andthen gradually handed it over to the Huns, be-tween 409 and 433.

Page 195: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 195/264

 The Kelti were a very cultured human mass,to whom Europe owes a great deal. They werethe one who christened all the great rivers and

mountains of that continent, who designated theplaces of the future great cities, and planned thefirst network of communication. They were the‘first Europeans’. Had History given them anotherhundred years, they would have formed a greatunitary nation, centered around Gallia and Hun-

gary. But this century had not been granted tothem. As is known, the Romans, “who have be-come the enemy of the race which founded it”,literally destroyed this nation during its gestation.

 The holocust of the Celts in Gallia was perpetratedby Julius Caesar and his legions, in the first

century B.C., between 59 and 51. They systemat-ically massacred all the political leaders of thatnation, their soldiers and priests, killing altogetherthree millions and setting fire to eight hundredtowns and villages. A fter that, the people wereeconomically ruined, terrorized, assimilated andRomanized. The history of Europe does not know of any other similar killings. Yet, Caesar had been whitewashed by historians of all his crimes and stands before us as a “Great European". Only the Kelti in Hungary were capable to outlive the century of hell in Europe.

Page 196: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 196/264

 THE HUNHUNGARIANS

1. The Roman and Germanic influence upon the ethnographic conditions in the CarpathoDanubian basin

1. The peaceful penetration of MagyarspeakingOriental tribes into the CarpathoDanubian region

was interrupted after the Scythian and Celticperiods and was replaced by armed interventionsfrom the West. First came the Romans, an imperi-alist people. A fter having created a solid basis onthe Apennine peninsula, they gradually extendedtheir domination over the entire Mediterraneanarea during the second and first centuries B.C.

 Thereafter, for growing security and economicreasons, they extended the frontiers of their Em-pire up to the Danube, which meant, for Hungary,the occupation of her western province, Transdanubia. After a difficult and long war (from 12 B.C.to 9 A.D.) they besieged it and about fifty years

later converted the conquered land into a Romanprovince, under the name of Pannonia. They ruledthis province for about four hundred years, andthen gradually handed it over to the Huns, be-tween 409 and 433.

Page 197: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 197/264

What interests us, regarding the Roman ruleof Pannonia, is to ascertain what had happened to the large Magyar-speaking population there. 

In that respect, we must first recall that theRoman conquest was prompted by strategic con-siderations and its military character was predo-minant up to the very end. Above all, the Romanswanted to build a strong military barrier alongthe Danube. Secondly, the province’s Roman gov-

ernors were not as bloodthirsty and ruthless aswas J ulius Caesar in Gaul. Thanks to these cir-cumstances, the Roman conquest was neither fol-lowed by wholesale massacres of the inhabitants,nor by the extermination of the upper classes, norby the colonization of the land by a Latinspeaking

population. The former tribal structure of thesociety was maintained, including local adminis-tration (P 087 pp. 112, 117). The legions whichwere keeping watch on the Danube, and thevarious auxiliary personnel employed for guardingthe military roads were mostly manned by a localpopulation, including their commanders. More-over, what was no less important: the Romansdid not suppress the native beliefs. Thus, once thewar was over, life, on the whole, followed itsancestral course. Taking all that into account, our scholars evaluated the effect of Roman rule in Pannonia, from an ethnographic point of view, as harmless.

 Those who studied Hungarian life in Pannoniaunder Roman rule more closely, have pointed out

Page 198: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 198/264

certain linguistic facts which evidence the survivalof the Hungarian language. The very name of theland Pannonia, for example, is a Hungarian com-pound with Pan and Hon (=H .: FennHon)meaning ‘Upper Land’. The most important citywas Savaria, so named after the Sungod (of. Savitra, Savarna, P 044). In that city, God was wor-shipped in a great temple, which had an immenseSundisc above its altar. The presentday village

of Szabar, near ancient Savaria, probably retainsthe ancient city’s names.

For the survival of the Hungarian languageunder the Roman rule, it is highly significant thatthe Roman emperors, coming from Pannonia, usedHungarian thronenames, as did Had-Ri-Anus 

(117138), Aur-Eli-Anus (270275), Val-Eri-Anus (253260), and Sev-Erus (193211). In these namesthe Hungarian component -Anus (= Honos) oftenappears, meaning ‘Country Ancestor’, or the word-Erus (Uros) ‘Divine Ancestor’. I t is not surprisingto find so many Hungarian traces in Pannonia,

since the political and military centre of theRoman Empire was, in the third and fourth cen-turies A.D., no longer in Rome, but in Pannoniaand Illyria instead. During this time, these prov-inces, or rather their inhabitants, supplied the bestsoldiers, governors, and emperors, and also

‘Roman’ virtue.After the conquest of Pannonia, the Romansconquered the eastern part of Hungary as well

Page 199: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 199/264

and emperor Trajan converted it to anotherRoman province named Dacia. The emperor per-sonally conducted the military operations (101

105). The occupation of this land was actuallyprompted by economic reasons: the Romanswanted to lay their hands upon the abundantsupply of gold, silver, copper and salt which wasmined there. Dacia’s occupation was, however,short lived, lasting about a century and a half.

Indeed, the province had to be abandoned in 271,when Roman personnel was evacuated and with-drawn to the southern shore of the Danube. Thethree most important Dacian cities, Sar- Mizegeth-Usa, Napo-Ca, and A-Pu-Lum haveclear Hungarian meanings. The first name would

be in present spelling Sdr-Mezdket-Aso (city)‘Where gold fields are dug’, the second Nap-Kd ‘Sun City’, and the third A Fd L6 (varosa) ‘(City)of the Principal Horse’, also a Sun city.

 The Roman never subjected the mountainousnorthern section of Hungary, nor the great Central

Plain, between Pannonia and Dacia, to their rule. The tribes living in that part of the land main-tained their independence. So, Roman dominationpassed without vital harm in Dacia as well. But,by dismembering the CarpathoDanubian landinto three parts, they retarded the unification of  the diverse social groups into a single nation, a process which had been going on since Scythian times. Thus it happened that the territorial re-uni- fication of the entire Carpathia area and the

Page 200: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 200/264

building of a nation befall the next generation of  great leaders: King Attila and Prince Arpad.

2. Shortly after the Roman Empire’s entry into

the Carpathian basin, Germanic tribes also began their penetration into the land. They started fromtheir northwestern homeland Scandia (Scandina-via) pushing eastwards on the EastEuropeantableland until they had reached the River Donin the third century A.D. They were called Goths,

and formed two separate groups, the Ostro-Goths and the Visi-Goths. A third Germanic tribal feder-ation, the Gepids, was formed inside the Carpath-ians, in Transylvania, above the Maros river, asfar as the Tisza.

 The appearance of Germanic tribes in Eastern

and Central Europe filled the Romans with fear,so they encouraged the Huns, who were alsothreatened, into action. The tense situation pro-voked the armed intervention of the Huns in 375.After this, Germanic rule crumbled away and theHuns gained control over all eastern and centralEurope. This is all well known in history, so thatwe do not need to discuss it. But less known isthe ethnic build-up of the Germanic tribes in question. I t is, indeed, a false assumption that theGermanic tribes were as fully Germanic in Easternand Central Europe as they were when invadingcontinental Europe from Scandinavia aroundChrist’s birth. The explanation is obvious: whenthe Germanic tribes started for the distant adven-ture, they usually travelled without women folk

Page 201: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 201/264

and therefore strongly mixed with local populationduring their wanderings. That had the effect, thatwithin three or four generations, they were a

completely different people from the one that setout. The following short analysis will show howthe Germanic tribes mixed with Hungarians whenthey reached the domain of the Magyar ethnicbody.

 The name Gepida was given to the confeder-

ation of Germanic tribes which occupied northeas-tern Hungary. I t has no accepted etymology inthe Germanic language, but has in Hungarian,whereGyep-i Ta means ‘(Men) of the GrassLand’,where the Gepids actually lived. And in the caseof the Visi-Goths, which name is supposed to

signify ‘West Goths’ in the Germanic language,the Hungarian gives again a more plausible expla-nation. In it Visi (in today’s Hungarian Vizi)means ‘Those who live near water courses’, whichwas again true of the Goths. The Germanic ethnicidentification symbols were also taken over fromthe local population, particularly the eagle, typicalsymbol of the steppe population, and also birdsin general. We should also not forget that Gothicscript, the socalled Runen, was a simplified Ma-gyar carved script. Its German name originatedfrom the Hungarian word roni ‘to carve’. Thus,we should agree with the statement of GyulaLaszld, according to which “the scant upper classof the Goths, the conquering layer, underwent analmost complete transformation under the impact

Page 202: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 202/264

of local traditions and customs” (P 087 pp. 161164). The modified social structure of the Gothsand Gepids was one of the main reasons why they

accepted to stay in the Carpathian land so readilyeven after the Hun conquest, faithfully servingtheir new king Attila. All that considerably modi-fies the image we had of the migration of theGermanic peoples, at least in the sector of south-eastern Europe. I t altogether confirms that the 

aboriginal Hungarians could keep their own ethnic identity unchanged. And that was the most important feature of the Middle Danube basin on the eve of the coming of the Huns.

2. The coming of the Huns

 The Huns emerged in history as an Orientalpeople living on the pastures of the Oxus rivervalley, to the south of the Aral Sea. However, inthe second century A.D., most of them had already

skirted the southern end of the Caspian Sea andwere in possession of the land above the Caucasusmountains up to the mouth of the Don river, thesteppeland of former Scythia. Their westwardmove was prompted by fatal climatic changeswhich transformed their cradleland (Touran) intoa semidesert. Increasing temperatures resulted ina considerable reduction of the water supply and(he grass of the fields vanished. Thus the Huns,living from animal husbandry, had to move and

Page 203: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 203/264

look for new grazing land. At the same time, as just mentioned, Germanic tribes were advancingeastwards on the great European Plain, by

occupying more and more pasture, until they toohad reached the river Don and came in directcontact with the Huns.

Alarmed by their double misfortune, the Hunsfelt that their very existence was being threatenedand that provoked their violent reaction. Under

their first great king Balamber, they attacked theOstroGoths, their nearest adversaries, and swiftlybroke their power. The Ostrogothic ruling classtook refuge in Pannonia and proceeded to I talya little later. The bulk of the Gothic population,however, submitted to the Huns and was incorpo-

rated into their politicomilitary system as a sepa-rate entity under its own leaders. The nextGermanic tribal federation, the VisiGoths, locatedon the northern bank of the Lower Danube, seeingthe defeat of their brethren, offered no resistence,but gave up their land, crossed the Danube and

entered into the Roman Empire. Thus, the Huns,with a single sweeping action, arrived at the foot-hills of the Carpathian mountains in 375 A.D.

Immediately thereafter, the Huns began plan-ning the occupation of the last western segmentof the great Eurasian steppeland, the CarpathianLowland, inside the mountainous arc, by conclud-ing pacts and alliances with their kindred tribes:the Y azigues in the DanubeTisza quadrangle, theSkirs ( = Sikeli) in the western half of the country.

Page 204: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 204/264

the Carpodari in Upper Hungary, as well as withthe Romans themselves, whose famous generalAetius became their most important ally. By vir-

tue of these multiple alliances, the Huns gainedcontrol of the whole basin inside the Carpathians,without employing military force. Since the landwas given over to Hun sovereignty peacefully,without war, and with the blessings of Rome, thelocal population had no particular reason to expeet

hardship. I t remained intact and offered its ser-vices to the Hun king, a friend of Rome. The Hunsset up their permanent headquarters in the heartof the land, at the confluence of the rivers Tiszaand Maros, wherefrom King Oktar (1430), KingRuga ( + 434) and thereafter K ing Attila (1453)

governed their extensive empire. Thus, with the coming of the Huns, Roman and Germanic dominions in Central Europe were liquidated and the aborigines liberated.

Aetius continued to court the Huns, even aftertheir installation in Hungary, encouraging them

in their westward advance, in order to ease theGermanic pressure on the northern borders of theRoman Empire. For the Huns, the prospect of apossible extension of their sway upon the wholeof Europe was an alluring offer, but, as it turnedout, a miscalculation. K ing A ttila was unable towin a clear victory in the great battle at Mauriacum, near Troyes, France, in 451. The immenseefforts this war required in men and material, andthe authoritarian manner A ttila handled his sub-

Page 205: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 205/264

alterns, overstrained the sociopolitical structureof his realm. So, when A ttila suddenly passed awayin 453, his empire crumbled, in large part because

of the intrigues and rebellion of the Germanictribes. A ttila’s sons were defeated in the strugglefor the succession (455) and returned with theirclans and kinsmen to Scythia, the tract of landabove the Black Sea, beyond the Carpathianranges. They did not, however, forget their ancient

grandeur and Prince Csaba, the youngest son of Attila, as soon as he was back in the old country,began to spread the idea of an armed return toPannonia (= Hungary), to take revenge upon theGermans, whom they considered as the main arti-sans of their defeat. On his deathbed, he bound

his people by oath, to return to Hungary, as soonas they had gathered enough strength, to rebuilda Hun state. Thus, the Huns did not disappear as it was sometimes surmised in certain historical books. They stayed in the immediate neighbourhood, waiting until the clock would strike the hour 

of their return. This moment arrived in 568.At that time, a strong federation had come intobeing with the fusion of two great tribes: theAvari and Chunni consisting mostly of white Huns. Thename Avari (< H.: A vari) means ‘He who comesfrom an embanked stronghold’, and Chunni(< H.: Huni, i.e. Honi), Huns. J . Thury, a Hun-garian historian, established that 37 differentsources identify the Avars ethnically as Huns(P 059 pp. 113,128). In the Carpathian basin, they

Page 206: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 206/264

Page 207: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 207/264

common name Huni, but also by other nameswhich emphasize their racial origin. They werecalledKush when their darkish colouring was more

evident (P 092 pp. 14 f., 1922), andA o'O'is (< H.:Uri, Ari), when the white complexion predomi-nated. K ing A ttila is described in the chroniclesas a shortstatured, darkish complexioned man, of haughty walking."''*

 The various appellations of the Huns all have

some significance in the Hungarian language. Their most frequent Huni (< H.: Honi) name,often written without H as Unni, Uni, means ‘Hewho lives in the same land’, i.e. who is a nativeof the country, a compatriot. I t is a geographicand political term, irrespective of racial origin, as

were also the previously analysed names of M a-gyar, Hungar, Siculi and Kelti. Thus, the mainconnecting link amongst all these peoples was theircommon Hungarian language and their identicalOriental origin. Therefore, they mixed easily, oncethey were placed under a same sovereignty. Andthere can be no mistake if A ttila is referred toas the King of Hungary {rex Hungariae), sincethe Huni were considered as Hungarians {Huni sive Hungari).

In addition to their general names (Huns, Kush,Hungarians) the various factions of this people

50. “Erat enim rex Ethele colore teter, oculis nigris et furiosis, pectore lato, elatus incessu, statura brevis, barbam prolixam cum Hunnis deferebat” (P 120 I p. 151).

Page 208: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 208/264

also came under local denominations.T hesesecondary names were mainly noticed after thecollapse of the Hun Empire, when several smaller

political entites came into being. These namesusually included the distinctive word -Ag-Ur ‘Ruler of the branch so and so’. Examples: Kutzi- Ag-Ur, Hun-Ag-Ur, Sdr-Ag-Ur. The ethnic iden-tity of the Huns is nevertheless best evidenced bytheir own written records, which we discovered and

which we are now going to analyse in more detail.

4. Hunsymbols and written records

I t is often assumed that the Huns were an

illiterate, barbaric people who left no writtenrecords. This opinion actually stems from theinability of scholars to identify and decipher theirscript. In fact, as shown below, the Huns be-queathed us with a considerable amount of writtenrecords, most of which turned up in Hungary, theonetime centre of their vast empire. Apart fromsources of archaeological provenance, diplomaticrecords also mention their ability to write and toread. We have, in this respect, the rare testimonyof Priscos Rhetor, one of the most credible ob

51. Author Agathias writing about theHunnorum Genssays this: “Hi vero omnes communiter Scythae et Hunni vocabantur, privatim autem, secundum nationes alii aliter ex patria cuique et usita appellatione nominaban tur”, quoted by P 092 p. 130.

Page 209: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 209/264

servers of the Huns, who led an embassy to thecourt of K ing Attila. He mentions in his reportthat the K ing requested the extradition of certain

fugitive Huns, whose names he read out in his presence from small wooden sticks, from the By-zantine emperor. Another proof of the Huns’ writ-ing abihty is the fact that the incised or carvedscript was always called a “Hun writing”, “Hunletters” and “Alphabet of the Huns” in Hungary.

 The legend about illiterate Huns must be aban-doned.Most existing Hun inscriptions have gold as

supporting material and as such display a solemncharacter. But the daily records which PriscosRhetor himself had mentioned were made on wood

or on other perishable material, which deterioratedand are now lost for ever. Another preliminaryquestion to be answered is whether the existingHun inscriptions, especially those engraved uponexpensive materials, could have really belonged tothem at all. We have no reason to doubt this, sinceour historical sources are positive in stating thatthe Hun kings were, in general, fond of gold, likeall Oriental rulers. We read in these records thatA ttila’s dining table was made of solid gold, andhis cooking dishes were also of gol d.T he samesources mention the existence of a huge Hungolden treasure, which later on became the prop

52. “Mensa erat tota aurea, vasa etiam coquinaria aurea erant”, records Simon de Keza (P 120 I p. 262).

Page 210: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 210/264

erty of the Hungarian kings by law of successionand was always kept in Hungary, at the royalcourt. The treasure included the legendary sword

of Attila, the socalled Sword of God, implyingA ttila’s divine origin. Moreover, Hungarian medi-eval charters certify that Ottokar H of Bohemiawas asked to restitute all the gold to the Kingof Hungary, which his grandmother, Ann of Masovia, unlawfully carried away from Hungary to

Bohemia. Amongst these precious jewels “was anexpensive gold dish, adorned with the finest andmost beautiful precious stones, as well as manyother famous jewels, which were kept in Hungaryfrom the time of Attila, king of Hungary, and his successors until now."-''  The listed data dispel even

the slightest doubt one may have that Attila hadbeen the owner of gold dishes and other precious jewels, which were inscribed.

On the following pages we will show a few Hunsymbols, to begin with, which were used for thepurpose of identifying the ruler by means of homo-

phony, i.e. the pictorial method of writing whichwas common to all Oriental rulers during Antiqui-ty. A ttila’s best known such symbol was the Ast- Ur bird, whose image he wore on his shield. Thisword sounds like Est-Ura, ‘Ruler of the West’.

 This title may have originated from the time whenhe was only ruHng the western half of the Hun

53. Clenodia aurea que a tempore regis Ungariae Attila et ab aliis successoribus suis usque nunc in Ungaria fuerant conservata” (P 099 p. 187 f.).

Page 211: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 211/264

Empire, his brother Bleda having been in chargeof the eastern part. Furthermore, A ttila was alsocalled God’s Whip, which is another play on sound

for the same title, whip being Ostor in Hungarian,homophonic with Est-Ur. Finally, a widely usedHun badge was the stylized insect having theoutlines of a bee (H.: Meh), which identified itsbearer (Ur, Ar), as Meh-Ar, i.e. Mahar or Ma-gyar.

Another group of Hunidentifying objects con-sisted of quadrupeds: mostly dogs, foxes, andwolves. They were used as totems, designating theclan from which they had originated. On the basisof such assumed names, certains Huns could haveconsidered themselves as “Sons of the Dog” or

“Sons of the Fox”. K ing Ruga was probably ‘Fox’(H.: Roka), while K ing Oktar may have been‘Mr. Dog’ (H.: A kutya ur). The speech of theHuns, especially their battlecry, was said to re-semble “the roaring of Hons” (P 099 pp. 64, 147,178). >

54. I t should be noted, once again, that the ancient royal Egyptian symbols also included the bird, the whip and the bee.

55. Incidentally, ancient Egyptian kings had the same cus-

tom: “The warrior kings of the XVI I I th and X lX th Dynasties were pleased when the court scribes related in commemorative inscriptions how their lords raged and roared like lions as they mounted their chariots and set out to crush the foolish enemy” (P 026 I p. 25 f.)

Page 212: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 212/264

 The author has deciphered several of the Hun inscriptions which are engraved upon gold dishes,found at NagySzentMikl6s, to the south of the

river Maros, which was the central district of theHun Empire. The cache was discovered in 1791and yielded 23 pieces (dishes, juges, goblets, etc.),all made of soHd gold, weighing altogether 9,925 gr.

 The commodities were probably not for everydayuse, because they are conserved in almost perfect

condition, without any trace of wear or tear. Itis likely that the purpose of these jewels was ratherto preserve important historical messages for theprogeny, like royal records. In addition to theindividual inscriptions, five richly adorned vessels(numbered 9, 10, 17, 22 and 23) bear an identical

short script. I t always reads from right to left andwas written in memory of the goldsmith who madethe decorations: pictures and interwoven figures.

 The script (Fig. 32) reads in Hungarian thus: aRUKePe.T 1 T.eR.eK U.N CSiNa.Ta, in presentHungarian orthography: Arii kepet egy derek hun 

csindlta, in English: ‘The adornment of this articlewas made by a skilled Hun.’

Fig. 32.

Page 213: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 213/264

.<H .<F(+I .<6 .CC .+M .<]+

.+F .<iO

Fig. 33. Hungarian language message engraved upon a Hunnic gold tray. T reasure of NagySzentM ikl6s, Hungary.

A longer inscription appears on a gold tray(Fig. 33), marvellously adorned with a Tree of Life(genealogical tree), flanked on both sides by twostylized attendant animals. In the higher ranking

position there are two doglike creatures withpointed ears, and on the second one are twoquadripeds with birds’ beaks. The picture maypoint out the two major Magyarspeaking peoplesof Hungary at that time: Huns and Magyars. Theone line inscription below the picture reads from

right to left and is transliterated thus: aDiSZ.eNiRT eR.aNO.Ni Ro.Ko.NoK E.LaTNeFeKeE.LTeK J U F6T, in present Hungarian spellingit would be thus: A diszen irt Irdn-honi rokonok dllatnevekkel eltek; jo volt. I ts meaning: ‘TheIranian relatives represented on the ornament,used to live under assumed animal names; thatwas an advantage.’

 The longest inscription shown here is engravedupon a golden dish of which there are two identical

Page 214: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 214/264

•(d .Na>. €lc Sy .Ha .c .nM"M \ r.jL .ATG .cuhr n M

.<L(?

Fig. 34. The great seal of K ing Oktfir the Hun with legend in Hungarian.

Page 215: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 215/264

ones (Fig. 34). Its distinctive feature is an equilat-eral crosssign, placed in the middle of the dish,and is surrounded by a circular inscription. I t was

executed with great care, no doubt because it wasKing Oktar’s royal seal, bearing his full title. Weshall not enter into discussing the complicatedmeaning of the crosssign, but only of the scriptitself, which reads counterclockwise, starting atthe 12 o’clock position. The transliteration of the

signs is thus: Ne.Te.T.IK uN K i.Rd O.K .T.aRO.RSZEEGe A.RaK Jo.K oN VeTe PA.Ra

 To.KTO(l) Po.NT.IaK I.SZ.T(er) ViTe.KiEK O.RaL iaK To.ToK URA. In full Hungarian:Negyedik hun kirdly Oktdr orszdga. 0r6k jogon vette bardtoktol. Pontiak, Ister videkiek, Uraliak, 

 Totok ura. In English: ‘Realm of the fourth Hunking Oktar. He bought it from friends by heredi-tary right. He is the ruler of those living abovethe Pontus (= the Black Sea), in the Ister(= Danubian) region, in the Ural area and of theSlavonic peoples.’ The last Hunnic inscription we will be discussing

was found outside Hungary. I t is incised on thependant of a necklace found in Wolfheim, Rhein-land. The name of the village where it was found,signifies the ‘Dwelling Place of Wolves’, a typicalHun designation. The relic comes, in all probabil-ity, from a group of Huns who found refuge thereafter the collapse of their Empire. The messageon it was preparaed with philological precision

Page 216: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 216/264

(Fig. 35) and is transliterated thus: E.NGaR N.ENeT.oL ELO.NA.NaK Na.T.AP.AUngdr nenitol I londnak, Nagyapa ‘From Aunt

Ungar to Helen, Grandfather.’ The contemporary written documents of the 

Huns constitute the decisive evidence that these people were literate, having strong cultural relations with ancient Egypt, and spoke Hungarian.  Their records repeatedly say that they originated 

from the Ancient Near East (Iran), and had acquired their Carpathian land peacefully, by virtue of diplomatic accords.

Fig. 35. Dedication incised upon the pendent of a Hun necklace in Hungarian. Wolfheim, Germany.

Page 217: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 217/264

5. The bad image of the Huns in Western Europe

After all we have said about the Huns, thequestion that comes to mind is how could theyhave had such bad press in western Europe to this

day. This hatred is focussed mainly upon K ingAttila, the most brilliant figure of his race, second-ly, upon the Hun people themselves.

As is disclosed from the analysis regarding thissubject (P 099 and P 072), chronicler Jordanes, aman of Gothic descent, started the defamation.

It was he who invented the tale that Attila wasnot a human being, but rather a monster, horn from the love of a dog and a witch and had a doglike appearance (canis aspersus), with pointed ears. This monster image has come into circula-tion, in all probability, through misinterpretation

of the Hun custom of using animal symbols toindicate their tribal or national appurtenance. So,when the Huns said that they originated from awolf or a dog, the naive western priests and chroniclewriters took these expressions literally, and

 justified their abhorrent image with the Huns’ ownwords.

 The Huns’ monster image was confirmed by asecond feature, namely that God had selected theHun king to fulfill the ungrateful mission to be

Page 218: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 218/264

God’s whip (flagellum Dei), a kind of AntiChrist,to punish, especially the Latin peoples, for theirwickedness and crimes. This second gossip origin-

ated obviously from the misinterpretation of theHuns’ original symbol, the whip, which in theirsymbolism, meant simply that A ttila was the rulerof West, as explained above. Thus the whip in thehand of Attila had as little to do with a punishingmission as the one in the hands of Egyptian

Pharaohs. If Jordanes, this first western propagan-dist, could have had the opportunity to travelthroughout the Hun Empire, he probably wouldhave avoided spreading so much inconsistencyamongst his countrymen. Herodotus, almost athousand years earlier, did his reportage on the

Scythians more conscientiously. He spared notrouble and travelled to Olbia, on the Black Seashore, to gather firsthand information. The de-scription of Priscos Rhetor is similarly much moreaccurate because he had met A ttila personally.

Ordinary Huns were also heaped with slander.I t was asserted that they were subhuman beings,the descendants of Scythian witches and of unspe-cified devils, and that their way of life consistedonly of looting, perpetrating robberies and killings.And their speech? Oh, they did not have any, theirmouth could only give out short and inarticulatesounds like fleeing animals.’’*’ This latest Hunfea

56. “Sie besassen keine Sprache, sondern stiessen kurze, rauhe Laute aus, wie Tiere auf der Flucht” (P 113 p. 17).

Page 219: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 219/264

ture also originated from the miscomprehensionof the metaphor, according to which the Hunbattlecry was likened to the roaring of Uons, as

the ancient Egyptian kings have done when inbattle. To sum up, all the interpretations the Westerners invented reflect their naivety, lack of  experience and a great deal of bad faith.

 The Hun armies never sacked Rome, the holycity of Christendom, although they could have

done so in 452, having arrived at the gates of theCity. In the western interpretation this was notdue to A ttila’s orders, but to a miracle: the apostlesPeter and Paul appeared with shining sabres aboveA ttila’s head, and this sight frightened the wouldbe robber who fled. Thereafter, the lucky city was,

however, repeatedly robbed and burned by Ger-manic tribes. First by the VisiGoths of Alaric in410 A.D., and then by the Vandals of Gaiseric in455, when the two saintly apostles failed to pullout their sabres to chase away the real robbers.But such arguments would carry no weight with

the makers of myths who persisted in their behef that with the Huns, the scum of Earth had inun-dated Europe.

 The traditional Hunphobia of medieval westernwriters clouded the clairvoyance of the modernhistorians as well who were unable to reasonotherwise and saw in A ttila the prototype of theBarbar: the uncut, savage man who built nothingand destroyed everything for the sake of destruc-tion. They forget that the massmurderer Julius

Page 220: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 220/264

Caesar was the true scourge of God in Antiquity,and that the words Vandal and VandaHsm, werenot a Hunnic, but of western origin. Fortunately,

Hungarian historians have never accepted theHunimage elaborated by their western colleagues.For them. K ing Attila was the first great Magyarruler in Europe, who liberated their forefathersfrom the western yoke, stopped both Roman andGermanic penetration, and rolled back the in-

vaders of the CarpathoDanubian basin thus pre-serving the precious ethnic and political equilib-rium in central Europe. Hungarian historians,also, did not ignore the military genius of Attila,and stated emphatically, that the Huns had notonly a highly developed culture, but that they had

doubtlessly surpassed western civilization whichwas at that time, in its darkest “dark age” (deca-dence of the Roman and Byzantine empires). EvenCharlemagne, the great Frankish ruler, could notsign his name.

We have to admit, however, that the western historians of today are making efforts to form a more truthful view of the Huns, bringing it moreinto harmony with our modern scholarly stan-dards. After this cleansing operation, all the incredi-ble features of the Hunportrait have been dis-carded, notably those concerning the Huns’monstruous origin, their animal language and theirsocalled earthly mission. But it will be some timeuntil past conventional wisdom is replaced by theresults of modern research. As an illustration of 

Page 221: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 221/264

ture also originated from the miscomprehensionof the metaphor, according to which the Hunbattlecry was likened to the roaring of lions, as

the ancient Egyptian kings have done when inbattle. To sum up, all the interpretations the Westerners invented reflect their naivety, lack of  experience and a great deal of bad faith.

 The Hun armies never sacked Rome, the holycity of Christendom, although they could have

done so in 452, having arrived at the gates of theCity. In the western interpretation this was notdue to A ttila’s orders, but to a miracle: the apostlesPeter and Paul appeared with shining sabres aboveA ttila’s head, and this sight frightened the wouldbe robber who fled. Thereafter, the lucky city was,

however, repeatedly robbed and burned by Ger-manic tribes. First by the VisiGoths of Alaric in410 A.D., and then by the Vandals of Gaiseric in455, when the two saintly apostles failed to pullout their sabres to chase away the real robbers.But such arguments would carry no weight with

the makers of myths who persisted in their belief that with the Huns, the scum of Earth had inun-dated Europe.

 The traditional Hunphobia of medieval westernwriters clouded the clairvoyance of the modernhistorians as well who were unable to reasonotherwise and saw in A ttila the prototype of theBarbar: the uncut, savage man who built nothingand destroyed everything for the sake of destruc-tion. They forget that the massmurderer Julius

Page 222: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 222/264

Caesar was the true scourge of God in Antiquity,and that the words Vandal and Vandalism, werenot a Hunnic, but of western origin. Fortunately,

Hungarian historians have never accepted theHunimage elaborated by their western colleagues.For them, King Attila was the first great Magyarruler in Europe, who liberated their forefathersfrom the western yoke, stopped both Roman andGermanic penetration, and rolled back the in-

vaders of the CarpathoDanubian basin thus pre-serving the precious ethnic and political equilib-rium in central Europe. Hungarian historians,also, did not ignore the military genius of Attila,and stated emphatically, that the Huns had notonly a highly developed culture, but that they had

doubtlessly surpassed western civilization whichwas at that time, in its darkest “dark age” (deca-dence of the Roman and Byzantine empires). EvenCharlemagne, the great Frankish ruler, could notsign his name.

We have to admit, however, that the western historians of today are making efforts to form a more truthful view of the Huns, bringing it moreinto harmony with our modern scholarly stan-dards. After this cleansing operation, all the incredi-ble features of the Hunportrait have been dis-carded, notably those concerning the Huns’monstruous origin, their animal language and theirsocalled earthly mission. But it will be some timeuntil past conventional wisdom is replaced by theresults of modem research. As an illustration of 

Page 223: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 223/264

this process, we read, in a recent publication, theadmission that “the threat which they (the Huns)had posed to western civiUzation has probably

been exaggerated” (P 104 p. 69). German authorsrecognize that the Huns, as bodyguards, weremore rehable than their own fellow countrymen. ^It shall also be noted that, after all, the centralfigure of the German sagas was precisely Attila(cf. Nibelungenlied). Germans even want to claim

that A ttila was one of their kinsmen, his namebeing a Germanic word, meaning something like“Daddy”." I t is really high time that the distorted image of the Huns, this dark blot on western historiography, make way for some more serious consideration, wherein the great-power status of  

the Huns and their world-empire are acknowledged and appreciated at their proper value.

57. “Sie sind treuer and barter als die Germanen, sie kennen nichts als den K onig” (P 113 p. 130).

58. “Der Name Attila ist heute zweifelsfrei als Germanisch ‘Vaterchen’ erkannt”, Die Presse, Stuttgart, 20, May 1975.

Page 224: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 224/264

 THE MAGYAR HUNGARIANS

1. M assive influx of Magyars into the Carpathian Land and the birth of  

HungaryI

After the collapse of the Hun rule in Hungary(453), the major Germanic tribes of the country—Goths, Gepids and Longobards (the latter since

526 only), —set up individual principalities andquarreled violently amongst themselves. The Lon-gobards were striving for predominance but, nothaving the necessary strength to achieve it, askeda Hun faction of Eastern Europe to help themdefeat their rivals. With the support of this Ma-

gyar tongued faction called Avari (Avars), theLongobards drove out the Gepids, but felt soinsecure in their domain that they deemed itadvisable to evacuate Hungary. They actually fledto Italy in 568, together with their families. A fterthat, the Avar Hungarians set up their own king

dom (568-803) in the entire Carpathian area. Atthe beginning, the Avar Kingdom extended fromthe Don in the East to the Enns in the West.L ater it shrank and covered only the Carpathianbasin, the Vienna Plain and the Bohemian Pla-teau.

Page 225: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 225/264

 There was much speculation about the ethnicidentity of the Avars. But it seems certain thatthey already spoke Hungarian when they first

appeared on the scene of history. Their nameAvari (< H.: A vari) means, indeed ‘Those wholive in enclosures (Rings)’. And the thronenameof their first great ruler, under whose leadershipthey entered the Carpathian land, was Bajdn (< H.: BeJon), a homophon of ‘He who comes

in’. More information is available about the ethnicidentity of the second Avar ethnic wave (670),composed of “White Hungarians”, as is definitelystated in the Russian chronicle of Nestor. Thevastness of Magyar human material that settledthus in Hungary at that time is reflected by the

great number of their graves which have beenexcavated, 40,000. The newcomers occupied theedges of the Great Central Plain, and Transdanubia, and also southern Hungary, i.e. the best arablelands of the country. The seat of their governmentwas in Gyor (< H.: Gyiiru = ‘Ring’), a strategi-cally located and well fortified stronghold at theconfluence of the Raba river and the Danube. TheHungarian chroniclers never use the term Avarwhen speaking about them. They call them simplyHungarians, as do the majority of WestEuropeanchronicles as well. They add, at best, a few adjec-tives for the sake of a clarification, like “Avars

who are called Hungarians” (Avari qui dicuntur Ungari); “Avars who are called Huns and Hungar-ians as well” {Avari qui et Huni sive Hungari).

Page 226: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 226/264

By the same token, un Avar king is mentionedwith the title of “K ing of Hungary”. The latterhas been a famous ruler because his daughter

Berthe became the wife of Pepin and subsequentlythe mother of Charlemagne. The quoted dataclearly suggest that from 670 onwards, the M a-gyars already formed a united nation in the CarpathoDanubian basin and had an organized Stateheaded by kings. That was a historical event, and

this explains why Prince Arpad could set up asmoothly working Stateapparatus so easily afterhis entry into the land. For him, the help of theHungarians in the Rings was inevaluable.

 The AvarHungarian kingdom lasted for abouttwo and a half centuries. A fterwards, the reorgan-

ized Frank Empire resumed past Germanic expan-sion toward the East under the halfHungarianCharlemagne (771814) who organized a series of razzias against Hungary between 796 and 803 anddestroyed its central government. Charlemagnewas not much interested in territorial gains. Hepreferred to loot the Rings, where the nation’streasures —gold, silver and precious stones —wereguarded. On a single occasion, for example, he‘collected’ so much treasures that 14 wagons wereneeded to cart them away from Hungary. Chron-icler Eginard (Einhard) commented on that bighaul by saying: “According to human memory,

there was no earlier war in which the Franks havebecome as wealthy as just now; for until now, theywere poor” (cf. P 098 pp. 113, 240).

Page 227: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 227/264

As regards the Magyar population of AvarHungary, it survived the loss of their State and contin-ued to live almost undisturbed. The largest admin-

istrative unit which continued to function was thatlocated around Lake Ferto, a rather swampy re-gion in western Hungary. I t was last mentionedin 873. A second surviving ministate was the realmof Tudun, in Upper Hungary. This one endureduntil the coming of Arpad in 895. The harmful

consequence of Frankish incursions into Hungarywas the creation of a politicomilitary vacuum ina so vitally strategic part of Central Europe, whichcaused a lot of inconveniences both to the localpopulation and to the Germans as well. Therefore,emissaries were sent to the EastEuropean Arpad

Hungarians even by the German king Arnulf whourged them to come in to help stabilize the situa-tion.  The craving for a new unifier was fulfilled in 895, with the entry on the scene of Prince Arpad. His coming opened a new chapter in Central Europe’s history.

2. Hungary’s ethnographic and political conditions in the IXth century

1. In the previous chapters we have explainedhow Magyarspeaking ethnic groups continuouslypoured into the Carpathian land, ever since Neo-lithic times. They came in successive waves, inincreasing numbers and under various denomina-tions: Magyars, Szekely, Kush, Scythians, Celts,Huns, Avars, etc. Their common starting point was

Page 228: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 228/264

the Ancient NearEast and they were linked byethnic, cultural and linguistic ties. This morpholo-gical coherence of the early Hungarians is proba-bly the most important discovery in our recenthistorical science. ' Now, it will be interesting tofind out whether the earliest population and itsdescendants were still evident in the IX th century,at the eve of Arpad’s coming.

A first indication of the presence of Magyars

is that the mountain, river and villagenamesthey had imparted to the geographic features of the land were still all in use. Furthermore, theiridentification symbols: the bird, the bee, the lionand the ram were also deeply embedded in thefolklore, which was strongly impregnated with

suncult and with general Mesopotamian, Egyptianand Syrian connections. All that would be impos-sible to explain without the continuous presenceof the same population and, what is more, severalother reliable sources especially mention the pre-sence of Hungarians in the land at the said time.

During the reign of Charlemagne’s successors, forexample, a bishop Hungarus by name, is men-tioned in a charter of 888, and Louis the German,

59. The Swiss anthropologist E. Pittard was one of the first scientists to suspect the close affinity of the early 

inhabitants of Hungary. He said; «I1 est probable, a voir les caractdres morphologiques des habitants de la Hon grie, que parmi les peuples qui arrivaient de I'Est, il y en avait plusieurs qui etaient puises aux memes fonds ethniques que les Magyars euxmemes» (P 103 p. 341).

Page 229: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 229/264

for his part, refers to a mountain called Marca Vengeriorum, in his charter of 860 and even Char-lemagne had several times referred to a Hungarian

stronghold in Transdanubia, Sdrvdr by name(P 059 pp. 241242). And, above all, there is arecently discovered Hungarian chronicle whichsurvived through a Turkish translation (XV Ithcentury), which states that the Hungarians of Arpad were greatly pleased to learn, upon their

arrival in that country, that its inhabitants spokethe same language as they did. Thus it is evidentthat Hungary was already populated with Hun-garianspeaking people before the coming of Arpad.

2. Anonymus, our best informer on the IX th

century events, records in his Gesta Hungarorum (c. 1200), that the Arpadians, upon entering theCarpathian basin, had found a large populationthere whom he calls Sclaui, Rameni and Blachi. Scholars have been baffled by these names he alonementions, all the more since the proffered explana-tions led to chronological and linguistic absurdi-ties. Who were these peoples? The etymologicalapproach gives us the first important key to thismystery. The Sclaui name, to begin with, is aHungarian compound word which includes thefollowing elements; SKLaui. At its ending wenotice the adjectival suffix i, usually meaning

‘Follower of, ‘Coming from’. The wordLau, whichprecedes the suffix, is the dialectal form of theliterary Ld, whose first meaning is ‘Horse’. In

Page 230: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 230/264

ancient times, however, the Sungod was meant byit, who was imagined as riding upon a horse in

the sky.'**’ The remaining part of the word, SK,when vocahsed appears as As k, or in softenedform: Az g, and means ‘The Sky’. Thus the wholecompound SKLaui = Az Egi L6-i means liter-ally ‘Follower of the Heavenly God’, i.e. sunworshippers. Consequently, the form Sclaui is not an ethnic denomination, but a religious one, meaning simply sunworshippers.

 The Sclaui dwelt all over the land, but theirmain settlement areas were in Transdanubia andin Upper Hungary. Now, these regions were exact-ly the same ones where the SzekelyHungarians(Sikeli, Sikeloi, Siculi) lived until their partial

transfer into Transylvania. Incidentally, theirname includes the very same three consonants,SKL, which are to be found in the name of 

60. Several examples can be listed to prove that Horae (Lau) was used to say Ra, the Sungod. In the Zagros moun-

tains, to the east of Mesopotamia, there w£is a small country called Lauristan (<H .: L6UrIsten), ‘Land placed under the protection of the HorseL ordgod’ i.e. Sungod. It was the unique task of the Scythians who lived in that country to raise horses for the Persian armies. Their popular art was also overladen with horse representations. Another example: The Armenian bishop, Israyel, who travelled into the land of the Huns 

and describe their beliefs, said this: “The Huns wor-shipped their highest divinity in the form of a giant warrior, mounted on horseback” (P 081 p. 65). The Hungarian AU sound usually changes into O, £is in the cityname of Iglau, which is in modem Hungarian, Igl6.

Page 231: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 231/264

SKLaui. Furthermore, in the presentday Szekely local language the word Ld (horse) is oftenpronounced as Lau, and means, when used as a

title, not horse, but Lord, as in the nobihary titleL6-F6 ‘Highborn Man, Marquis’. Finally, the Sikeh were also ardent worshippers of the Sun andtheir popular art is full of the symbols of theancestral suncult. Their name, in the form usedtwo thousand years earlier, was also analyzed as

signifying ‘Follower of the Heavenly Lord’. Upon the basis of so many similarities, we must concede that Anonymus had, no doubt, meant that group of Hungarian-speaking people under the word Sclaui, which was mentioned in earlier sources as Sikeloi, i.e. the present-day Szekely, a group 

probably originating from the Mesopotamian cultural sphere.

According to Anonymus’ narration, the Rameni were natives of Transdanubia. Their name con-tained the following components: RaMeni, a fineOld Hungarian word, meaning ‘Follower of the

Divine StaUion’, i.e. again sunworshippers, but thistime of Egyptian persuasion. This term proba-bly meant a Hun faction (Huni or Honi =‘Native’), whose name he renders in Latin ashabitatores terrae. — The third group of Hungari-ans mentioned by Anonymus in their religiouscontext were theBlachi who used the carved scriptto write, remarks the chronicler. This fact alonestrongly suggests that they originated from theSyrian cultural sphere. Their name confirms it.

Page 232: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 232/264

since its etymological meaning is the HungarianBal-Lak-i ‘Originating from Baal’s Dwelling’, Baalbeing the Syrian Divinity of Fire’, a local variant

of sunworshippers. They are also called Balasi orBlasi, a synonym meaning ‘He who comes fromBaal’s House’. There are many Hungarian placenames compounded with the divine name Baal,such as Bala, Balaton, Balavar, Balvanyos, Belko,etc. The same name occurs outside Hungary, in

such well known geographic names as the BalkanPeninsula, the Baltic Sea and region, Belgium, etc.

 J ulius Caesar mentions in hisDe bello Gallico thatVolok (Volcae) people were living, together withRutheni, on the northern foothills of the Pyrenees(P 030 H p. 36 and Index and map). That all these

groups of peoples were mentioned in their religiousconnections is revealed by a remark by Anonymus,a Christian priest, who said that the Sclaui andBlachi were the most wicked people of the wholeworld, simply because they served pagan divinities(viliores homines esse totius mundi quia essent 

Blasii et Sclaui, P 120 I p. 66). The continuous use of NearEastern religiousnames is an obvious proof that the descendantsof the NeoHthic and Bronze Age inhabitants of Hungary still formed the bulk of the populationin the IX th century A.D. Nonetheless, it is impos-sible to make an approximate calculation abouttheir numerical strength on the eve of A rpad’scoming. We can only guess their relative impor-tance, on the basis of a specific archaeological fact:

Page 233: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 233/264

from the late Avar period, Hungary has 40,000authentic excavated graves, whereas from theperiod of the reunification of the land under Arpad,

we only possess 10,000. That would mean that theproportion of long settled Hungarians to the Arpadian newcomers, was 4 to 1. The survival of Hungarians of diverse religious affiliations in the Danube basin since the Neolithic and Bronze Ages makes them the most ancient inhabitants of  

Europe, who were capable of preserving their original ethnic, linguistic and cultural identity throughout millenia.

3. To complete our survey of the situation inthe Danube basis toward the end of the IX thcentury, before the arrival of the last major Hun-

garian ethnic wave, we must take a look at the political build up of the land. I t was a chaoticone, because after the destruction of the AvarHungarian State in 803, the country’s organiza-tion, in the absence of a central government,relapsed to tribalism and regionalism. In

northwestern or Upper Hungary, there existed asmall postAvar principality centred around thefortress of Nyitra and well protected by highmountains. Its existence was continuously men-tioned in historical annals until 875, date of itsconversion to Christianity. Upper Hungary’s mostfamous ruler was Prince Tudun, whose name islast mentioned in a charter of Pope Eugene IIin 826, wherein he was admonished for buildingChristian churches (P 109 II p. 35). Tudun is an

Page 234: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 234/264

Oriental thronename (< H.; Tud6(H)0na:I'othHon) meaning ‘Land of God Thot’ (theI’lgyptian divinity). At the time of the reunificaI ion of the country under Arpad, the ruler of thatregion was Prince Zobor (<H.: Az Avar) meaning■'Phe Avar ruler’.

South of Upper Hungary, up to the River Raba, and including the Ferto Lake, lay a second postAvar principality. Its administrative centre was

(Ivor ( =H.: Gyiirii ‘Ring’). Other minor principa-lities were around Lake Balaton. All these westernHungarian postAvar principalities were givenmore freedom of action after the division of theFrank Empire into three nationally based politicalentities in 843. They utilized their liberty by seek-

ing help from their fellow Hungarians, beyond theCarpathian arc, in Eastern Europe.

 The Great Central Plain of Hungary was underthe nominal sovereignty of the Bulgarian Empireand was governed by native princes. At its south-ern end, in the DanubeTisza quadrangle, lived

the Alan people called Yazigues; they were obe-dient to Prince Salan (<H. Az Alan) ‘The A lan’.

 The separate identity of the Y azigues had alreadybeen erased in the Hun period, but their adminis-trative autonomy subsisted until 1848. The north-ern portion of the Central Plain was under the

authority of another local prince, Laborci byname, who ruled from his fortresscity of Hungvdr, ‘Hun Fortress’, according to Anonymus.

Page 235: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 235/264

 To the east of the Tisza, extending up to the Carpathians three small principalities flourished.

 The strongest of them ruled in the region of 

Szamos and Koros, with a mihtary base in themountain fortress of Bihar. The last ruler of thisprincipality was MenMarut, whose thronenamemeant ‘Sungod’s Stallion’ (Men = Stallion;M aruth = the Hindu name of the Sungod). Thismonarch lived in Oriental fashion, he even sported

a harem at his court, and ruled over a mixedpopulation called Chozari (<H.: KosAri). Thesecond eastern Hungarian ruler. Dux Gelu orGyula, governed the Upper Maros area in Ultransylvania, ‘Beyond the forested Land’, histhroneseat being at Gyalu. He was probably a

priestking, whose symbol, a torch, was carriedbefore him when he travelled officially (P 120 Ip. 95). A nother high official of this petty kingdomidentified himself by wearing a sundisk. The lastGyula maintained his quasisovereign status untilthe reign of K ing St. Stephen (10001038), whohad him captured and imprisoned for life, “becausehe was an inveterate pagan, refusing to becomea Christian and was, in many ways, an annoyanceto St. Stephen”, writes Anonymus. — The thirdand last east Hungarian petty kingdom includedthe area bounded by the rivers Maros, Tisza andthe Lower Danube, with a royal residence at

Orsova (= Ur Szava) ‘Voice of the Ruler’, likethe postHittite state in the Ancient Orient, Arzawa. The Prince’s name in Latin script was Glad

Page 236: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 236/264

<•1 ('lad; it is the softened form of the originalHungarian word Keleti, i.e. ‘Oriental’.

As has been proven in the foregone analysis, allili(>princes and their petty kingdoms mentionedIII the historical sources of the IX th century defin-itely bore Hungarian names and ruled over aHungarianspeaking population. Prof. J anos Melich, a very conscientious linguist, came to thesame conclusion in his last important scientific

paper (P 097). He reexamined the preArpadianl)iincelist and found that M enmarut and Gladwere certainly native Magyars and that all theother local rulers spoke “faultless Magyar”. Healso stated that the great majority of Hungary’s population spoke Hungarian on the eve of Arpad’s 

coming and was racially inter-related.

3. The formation of the Arpadian people in Eastern Europe

Recent historical studies emphasize that the

human mass led by Arpad into the CarpathoDanubian basin, significantly differed from those Hun-garians already living in that country. The Arpadians evolved, indeed, their ethnic constitutionduring the sixth to the ninth centuries only, bymerging with westwardmoving Hungarian and

 Turkish peoples, on the Eastern European Plain. This all began with the sudden entry of the Turksinto the CaspianOxusAral area in 568 A.D. T hatfirst blow was followed by a second and more

Page 237: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 237/264

violent one in 597598. As a result, all the tribesliving in the southwestern comer of the greatEurasian steppe began to roll westwards.

 The Turks were mostly stockbreeding, mount-ed nomads of inner Asiatic origin, having variousindependent branches, Uke the Bisseni, Chasari and Cumani, to mention only those with whomthe Magyars were to come into closer contact.

 They had their own language, which has borrowed

heavily from the Hungarian vocabulary, andwhich, most likely, also included their historicalnames. In fact, their names seem to have beengiven by Hungarians, since they all have a definitemeaning in that language. The word Turki (anc.form: Tourki), seems to have resulted from the

merging of four elements into a single word; T6UrKoi, meaning literally ‘Those who dwell (i),in the Land (Ko), of the Ruler (Ur) of the Lake(To)’, in short ‘Lake Dwellers.’ The implied lakewas no doubt, the Aral Sea, because it is surround-ed by a lowland called Touran (< H.: T6UrHon), ‘Home of the Lake Lord’. The nameBisseni, Pissoni or Pice-Nati (< H.: PisHoni; today:VizHoni) means ‘He who lives by the Water’; andPiceNati, in inverted word order (< H.: NagyVizi) ‘He who lives by the Large Water’, probablyreferring to the Caspian Sea, for originally theyhad actually lived on its shores. As regards theChasars (Khazari, Chosari) their name is a com-pound with Kos t Ar h i, i.e. descendants from themerging of (white) Aryans and (darkish) K ush

Page 238: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 238/264

peoples, as rightly observed by the Arab writer,\l)iiiFeda, who said: “The Khazars... are of twoi v|)es: some are darkskinned, often almost black;I licse are considered as being of Hindu descent.The second race is whiteskinned and exceedinglyiK Hutiful” (quoted in P 081 p. 56). In the begin-ning, the Khazars dwelt on the northern shore<>l the Caspian Sea, whose original ‘Hyrcania’( = Aryan) name was changed into Caspis (< H.:

KushViz) ‘Water of the K ush’. All this points toI he important fact that the Turki peoples were (I combination of the subjugated Aryan and Kush population, with a significant admixture of Mongol elements.

 The first Turkish ethnic branch with which the

Arpadians came into close pohtical union were theKhazars, as was recently demonstrated by ArthurKoestler (P 079) and Vilmos Kovacs (P 081). TheKhazars spoke the Tchuvash dialect of Turkishand had laid the foundation of their empire in thesecond half of the V lth century, more exactly in

■)67. They became the mightiest power in EasternEurope in the V llth, V lllth and IX th centuries,rhey had extended their domain over the entirearea to the north of the Caucasian ranges, andsubjected the westermost seven Magyar tribes,living between the Kuban and Don rivers, to their

rule, as well as those who dwelt between theKuma and Terek rivers, on the western coast of theCaspian. All these Magyar tribes living in Cauca-sia, originated from northern Mesopotamia, the

Page 239: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 239/264

Kingdom of Urartu, and from the postHittitestates of Syria, especially from the Kingdoms of Arpad, Karkemish and Damasek (Damask). They

had to leave their old fatherlands, following thebloody expansion of the Semitic Assyrian Empire,in the second and first milleniums B.C. In ourhistorical sources, the memory of the Hungariansat the Don has been preserved under the nameof Dentu-Magaria and of those of the K uma valley

as Kum-Magaria. The Hungarians of DentuMagaria have been

incorporated into the K hazar Empire in 568 A.D.and their symbiosis lasted for over three hundredyears. They were entrusted with the allimportanttask of safeguarding the western flank of the

K hazar Empire and to block the descent of theSlavonic peoples toward the south. To fulfill theirduties more efficaciously, the seven M agyar tribesin question were transferred later to a more suit-able location, between the Don and Dnieper, abovethe Black Sea. The same strategic considerationsled the Khazars to place the Magyar tribes undera single command, for which Arpad was selected.His installation as ‘Deputy king’ was carried outaccording to K hazar customs, by elevating himon shields. And the leaders of the seven tribes,for their part, swore allegiance to Arpad, solemnlydeclaring that they would faithfully carry out hisorders. All that may have happened around 850,which may be considered the birthdate of theEastEuropean Hungarian nation, the Danubian

Page 240: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 240/264

one having already been in existence for a longI mu*.

'The K hazarHungarian alliance worked well for

;il»()ut two hundred years, but when the K hazarkill},' adopted the Judaic faith around 740 andI Diced it upon his court and military men, the firstinternal tensions were quick to appear. A civil warriupted in which the rebels were defeated. As arr.sult, three deeply involved Khazar tribes, called

Kabars, went over to Hungarian side and were,il)sorbed into their sociopolitical system. ThenI ame the renewed attack of the fearful BisseniI’urks, who had torn away the pastureland fromt he Magyars and forced them to move more wes1wards (889), into the DnieperSeretLowerDan

iibe area, thereby severing their secular alliancewith the K hazars completely. A t that time, theyhad already acquired enough political maturity tomake their own decisions as to the best way toensure their survival in social surroundings thatwere growing more and more precarious.

 Their own worry, which was also shared by theDanubian Hungarians, gave rise in c. 890 to the idea of merging the two Hungarian nations into one, inside the spacious Carpathian arena whichcould be defended more easily than any tribalcommunity on the unbroken, vast plain beyondthe Carpathians. In the meantime, they had tofight a mysterious battle against the CumanTurksnear K iev, of which we have no details. I t isdefinitely known, however, that the Cumans’

Page 241: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 241/264

seven tribes were defeated and that they sworean oath of allegiance to Arpad and then they toowere absorbed into the constantly swelling Ma-

gyar conglomerate, which already consisted of seventeen tribes. Finally, the descendants of Prince Csaba, the youngest son of K ing Attila,also joined the Arpadians, together with theirinnumerable clans and cognates of the same re-gion. A fter all these happenings, the people Arpad

led into Hungary were considerably different fromthe Danubian Hungarians. Racially, they were of Aryan, Kush and Mongolian factions. By religion,they were sunworshippers, fireadorers, Ismaelitsand Moslems. Ethnically, they had strong Turkishtraits, bearing such names as Magyar, Khazar,

Kabar, Kuman, Hun, Bisseni, etc. —a real mosaic with a Turkish veneer. In the Byzantine court theywere classified simply as Turki, and not Hungari-ans. How did it happen then, that they could,nevertheless, build a Hungary with all its compo-nents and not a ‘Turkey’?

Page 242: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 242/264

I. I'he reunification of the country and the birth of HungaryI I as a modern state

I. After the destruction of the AvarHungarianKingdom by the Franks in 783803, the wholeI '.irpathian land relapsed into a state of politicaliiiarchy and became a battlefield for half a dozeniliikedoms and neighbouring great powers. Nowonder that the Hungarians already in the land,li;i(l sent emissaries to their brethren on the otherside of the Carpathians, urging them to move inIf) rebuild, together with their united forces, therealm of their great ancestor, K ing Attila. The

Ai padians received similar suggestions from theinterested great powers, namely from K ing Amulf ( M87899) of Germany, and the Byzantine emperorLc*on the Wise (886912) to help achieve their ownpolitical objectives. By this means, the Arpadiansluid several opportunities of exploring their future

land, especially in 862, 881 and 892. All our evidence points to the fact that the vital decision was already taken in 892.

 The preparations for the conquest were in fullswing at that time. In Kiev, where Almus, thelather of Arpad was the deputyking, all the avail-

able blacksmiths were summoned to makehundreds of thousands of horseshoes, arrows, cart-wheels, swords and the like, which were all keptin storage. Three hundred lumber jacks were also

Page 243: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 243/264

Page 244: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 244/264

liold of Bihar as a fief for life. History knows of  n /y few conquests as clean as Arpad’s, which was (tccomplished practically without bloodshed.

As soon as the territorial unification of the landwas achieved, Arpad summoned the leaders to hisfortress of Csongrad and hammered out the princi-ples (‘Constitution’), according to which the re-unified country was to be governed. The next stepconsisted of setting up nationwide institutions,

lo bind all the inhabitants of Hungary togetherinto indissoluble unity. These institutions were

Fig. 36. Decorated silver satchelcover of a Hungari-an army commander. Hungary, IXth century.

Page 245: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 245/264

almost exclusively, the creation of the native, andnot of the halfway Turkized Hungarians. In otherwords, the newcomers were culturally absorbed

into the Magyarspeaking local population whichformed the overwhelming majority in the land.

 This process is well illustrated by the followingremarks. The unified country became a “kingdom”(and not a khanat according to the Turkish pat-tern), with a “king” as its ruler (and not a khan

or kende). The highest officials were the MaiorDomus Nddor and the Chief Justice, Orszdg-biro (and not Horka and K ddar). The king was repre-sented as someone seated upon a throne (and notin a saddle on horseback). The symbolic animalidentifying the king was a lion (and not a hyena,

ram or dog). One of the most important institu-tions, which welded and kept the various elementsof the society together, resulted from the adoptionof Christianity. The new faith imposed, indeed,a common and uniform ideology, and replaced thepagan Sun, Fire, and Baalcults, which had earli-er kept the nation divided into several parts. Thus, the merging of all Hungarians of diverse origins, creeds and political traditions into a single nation was achieved within a relatively short lapse of  time.

2. Prince Arpad (1907) was not only a militarygenius but a successful organizer as well. He clear-

ly perceived the geographic unity and the strategicposition of the Carpathian arena, welded betweentwo powerful empires. Accordingly, he did not

Page 246: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 246/264

divide the country amongst the seven princes whowere his deputies. On the contrary, he consideredthe mountainous periphery of the united land as

its natural defense line and the whole country asan important element of the European equilibrium,as set forth by the treaty of Verdun in 843. Hewas, therefore, anxious to put an end to theencroachments of the little Moravian State andincorporated its borderland into Hungary in 902.

More fighting was needed before Arpad’s strategic-political conception was recognized and accepted by the Holy Roman Empire, Hungary’sdynamic western neighbour. This empire was nat-urally inclined to expand eastward along the Dan-ube valley. The most opportune time for the

realization of its ambitions seemed to arrive withthe death of Arpad, when huge armies weredispatched on both sides of the Danube towardHungary. They were, however, defeated right atthe border, in the marshy region of Pozsony (Presburg). As a result of this decisive Hungarian victo-ry, the Danubian provinces of presentday Austriawere annexed by Hungary as far as the river Enns.

 The whole area remained under Hungarian ruleuntil 933, when one of their armies was defeatednear Merseburg, and again in 955, near Augsburg.After these events, Hungary’s western borderswere gradually withdrawn to the line of the Lajta

and Fischa rivers, where they were stabilized fora thousand years and mutually recognized. Afterthat, there was no obstacle for the participation

Page 247: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 247/264

of Hungary under Prince Geza at the meeting of Quedlinburg (973), called in by the German em-peror Otto the Great, to discuss the common

security problems of Central Europe. *’ The mem-ory of Hungarian rule in Moravia has been keptalive until our days by numerous villagenames,built upon the Hungarian vocable, such asUhersky and Uhr-Sitz (7 such names), or withother Hungarian words, such as Sallash (=

Szallas), the Hungarian for ‘summer dwelling’.Similarly, many Hungarian villagenames sur-vived in the Ostmark, out of which 25 include theword ‘Hungarian’, such as Ungar-Bach, Ungar- Stein, Ungar-Berg, Marca Hungarica; 103 othersare compounded wirh Warte-, Schutzeand 196 are

built upon Ode, meaning uninhabited land, all of them being situated within the former defense line,as explained by Sandor Torok (P 129 p. 22f).

 The relations between Hungary and the Holy See of Rome were always cordial, as soon as theHungarians had put their heads under the baptis-

mal water, thereby irrevocably becoming loyalmembers of the new European community. PopeSylvestre H together with the German emperorOtto HI, recognized Hungary as a sovereign State.As a token, he sent a golden royal crown to the

61. Originally, the eastern border lands of Germany (the future Austria) were a creation of Frankish rulers. They were reestablished later, as duchies of Carinthia (976), Carniola (1040), Styria (1055) and Ostmark (1156).

Page 248: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 248/264

ruler, who was solemnly proclamed ‘King of Hun-gary” on Christmas Day of the year 1001. ThePope’s gesture was repeated later by the emperor

of Byzantium, who also recognized the sovereignstatus of Hungary. The two crowns were weldedtogether hito one and symbolized the great powers’alliance with Hungary.

 The Holy See of Rome also entrusted the kingsof Hungary with the mission to defend, spread and

propagate Christianity in the neighbouring pagancountries, especially in the Balkan Peninsula,which was full of schismatics at that time. Thisresulted in Hungary’s expansion toward theAdriatic Sea by including Croatia (1097), Dalmatia(1105) and Bosnia (1210). Thus, at the end of the 

Xlth century and the beginning of the Xllth, not only was Hungary's sovereign status universally recognized, but the country had become a powerful kingdom, ranking third in importance, right after the Holy Roman and the Byzantine Empires. So, after a successful start, Christian Hungary was heading toward the finest hour of its history.

 Thus, the period of Ancient History of the Hungarians came to a close.

Page 249: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 249/264

5. Epilogue: The fate of the lost Hungariantribes

After the bulk of Hungarianspeaking peoplesScythians, Huns, Avars and Magyars moved outof Eastern Europe and settled in Hungary, thisrace ceased to play a significant political role in

the oriental part of the continent. Ethnographically, however, it continued to be present, sincenumerous large factions, which were separatedfrom the main body, stayed behind. The reasonfor such detachments were varied. First it was thegeneral custom that migrating steppe peoples must

leave an adequate number of warriors and womanfolk behind to stand guard over the ancient land,upon which they could fall back, should the searchfor new and better grazing land fail. Then, internalpolitical tensions may also have caused secessions.Furthermore, and most frequently, they were ex-

posed to enemy attacks which could cut oflF thou-sands of people and sweep them away from themain block. Larger Hungarian breakaway tribesstayed behind in the following areas: 1. in Cauca-sia, 2. in the Volga region, 3. in Touran and 4.in Moldavia.

1. In Caucasia, the detached Hungarian tribeswere those living between the Kuma and Terekrivers, on the northwestern side of the CaspianSea, called Kum-Magaria. Bear witness of their

Page 250: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 250/264

tribulations eight papal edicts (Bulls) grantedbetween 1245 and 1291. Their texts have beenpublished by Laszlo Bendefy (P 010). Among the

other contemporary documents relating to theproblem we can mention an inscription carved onstone, found in the Crimean Peninsula and deci-phered by the author. Finally, tradition also de-serves to be mentioned, preserved by both theDanubian Hungarians and the successors of Hun-

garians in the East. Amongst the most importanthistorical studies devoted to this question are theworks of L. Bendefy (P Oil) and J anos Boros (P018). But in spite of this apparent richness of documentation on this topic, many questions re-main unanswered, so that our account is still

conjectural on several points. The Caucasian Hungarians were characterizedby the fact that they lacked comprehensive pohtical organization for a long time, having lived inchaotic conditions, each of their clans and tribesby themselves, in as many ministates. With theemergence of the Mongol threat, however, thefeeling prevailed amongst them, that for theirmutual defense and survival, they must unite theirforces. Accordingly, they all placed themselvesunder the authority of King Y eretany. This kingwanted, above anything else, to give his kingdoma Christian organization. Therefore, he turned forhelp to the Holy See, asking for catholic priests.

 These antecedents led to the emission of a first

Page 251: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 251/264

Page 252: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 252/264

2. The second and by far the largest Hungarian-speaking ethnic group, that of the Volga Hungarians was detached from the main body somewhere

to the north of the Caspian sea in the V lth centuryfollowing the attacks of the Turks, and was pushednorthwards along the river Volga. They were metbe the imperial ambassador Zemarchus, whotalked with the “Prince of the Hungarians, whoreigned by the grace of Dizabuli khan” (On- 

gororum dux qui illic ex auctoritate Dizabuli imperium habehat" (P 092 p. 93 f.). They werethen lost from sight and had no contact with anyother Hungarian group for about 600 years. Theywere rediscovered quasi accidentally in 1236 byzealous Dominicans (Black Friars), who originally

wanted to find the Caucasian Hungarians, for theywanted to convert them to the Christian faith.Four missionaries started on this venture in 1235,via Constantinople. However, when they arrivedat the city of Matrica (the present Taman), atthe entrance of the Maeotis (now Sea of Azov),they altered their itinerary for an unknown reasonand instead of continuing eastwards, they turneddirectly to the north, journeying along the westbank of the Volga. Finally, Friar Julian, the onlysurviving priest, succeeded in finding a large Hun-garian tribal group “near the Great River Ethyl.”

 There is a report on this unique journey, writtenin the X HIth century and submitted to the HolySee of Rome, where it is kept in the Record Office.Its text is published in the collection of medieval

Page 253: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 253/264

Page 254: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 254/264

Page 255: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 255/264

continue to call themselves Maori (<M aUri),i.e. Magyar. Their existence has been discoveredby F. A. Uxbond (alias Wilhelm von Hevesy) in

his sensational book, published in English in 1928(P 130). This publication lists innumerable evi-dence to prove that the Maori are closely relatedto the European Hungarians, both racially andculturally. The Maori of today are highly civilized,but almost entirely absorbed into their English

speaking surroundings. The mystery of the originof this ethnic faction has not yet been fully eluci-dated, which is perhaps connected with the expan-sion of the Kushan Empire.

4. Our record would not be complete withoutmentioning the break-away Hungarian group of  

 Tchangos, now living in Moldavia, on the otherside of the Carpathians, near the rivers Tatros andSereth, numbering altogether 170,000 souls. Thecapital city of Moldavia is Yassy, the Hungarian

 J dsz-Vdros ‘City of the Yazigues’. Their full storyis related in a recently published 1520pages mon-umental sociographic study, by PdlPeter Domokos (P 043). The colony started at the beginningof the Christian era, with a faction of Yaziguesthat did not continue its journey into Hungaryfor reasons unknown to us, but stayed behind,breaking all relations with their brethren who hadentered Hungary and settled there. The Y azigue

colony of Moldavia later received additional Hun-garians, when the warlike CumanTurks set upa principality in Moldavia, then Cumania. To

Page 256: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 256/264

protect Hungary against the harassments of thispagan people, K ing Andras II (12051235) placedborderguards on both sides of the Carpathians,

at several points. As a further step toward theirpacification, the archbishop of Esztergom/Hungary, established missionaries in Cumania, whoconverted the people to Christianity. The firstbishop had been installed at Milko in 1227 andwas followed by a new influx of Magyars. Until

1410, five Hungarian bishoprics were erected. Anofficial census, carried out in the middle of theXVth century, found a total population of 47,167in Moldavia. Out of that number, over 20,000 wereCatholic Hungarians. On the eve of World WarII, the TchangoMagyars boasted 60 villages in

the Tatros valley and 160 along the Sereth river.When the northern corner of Moldavia, thedistrict called Bukovina, was annexed by the Aus-troHungarian Monarchy, general A ndris Hadiktransferred some Moldavian Hungarians into thatdistrict. Their descendants, numbering 24,000souls, were rapatriated into motherland Hungary,during the second World War. All the other

 TchangoMagyars continue to stay in the land,and are deprived of all cultural facilities in theirown language, not even having elementary in-struction, despite the fact that they are the nativepeople of the land, who settled there well before

the arrival of the first Rumanians in the X lllthcentury.

Page 257: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 257/264

 To sum up the sad history of the lost Hungariantribes, we may say that ethnographic factions, large or small, which broke away in Eastern 

Europe from the main body of Hungarians, were able to retain their identity for several centuries but most of them disappeared in the great politico-military upheaval which was brought about by the Mongol invasion in the X ll lth century.

Page 258: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 258/264

Bibliography

001. ALDASY Antal, Cimertan, Budapest 1923.(X)2. ALEK SZEJ EV, V. P., Az emberi rasszok foldrajza. 

Budapest 1977.

003. ANDRASSY K URTA J nos, Okori eredetii magyareml kek. Eletunk 1969.

004. ANDRASSY K URTA J dnos, A magyar nepmiivfezet6sis4ge. Eletunk 1969.

005. ANONY MUS, Gesta Hungarorum. Bela kirdly jegyz6j6nek konyve. Budapest 1977.

006. BADI NY J OS, Ferenc, Kaldedt61 IsterGamig, II I .Buenos Aires 1971, 1981.

007. BARATH Tibor, A magyar n pek ostortenete, II I I .Montreal 19681974.

008. BARATH Tibor, Tij6koztat6 az ujabb magyar 6stort neti kutat sokrol. Montreal 1973.

009. BARTHA Antal, etc. Magyar ostort netitanulmanyok. Budapest 1977.

010. BENDEFY , L., Sources concernant les HongroisOrientaux, S.l. s.d.

011. BENDEFY Ldszld, KumMagaria. Budapest 1941.012. BENDEFY Ldtszl6, A magyars g kaukazusi oshaz ja.

Budapest 1942.013. BERTHELOT, Andre, L ’Asie ancienne, centrale et

sudorientale d’apres Ptolemee. Paris 1930.014. BOBULA, Ida, Sumerian affiliations. Washington

1951.015. BOBULA, Ida, The Great Stag. A Sumerian divinity

and its affiliations. Washington s.d.016. BOBULA Ida, A sumermagyar rokonsdg k rd se.

Buenos Aires 1961.017. BONA Istvin, A gepid^es longobardok a K irp tme

denceben. Budapest 1974.018. BOROS J nos, Kaukazus, —a n pek hegye. Budapest

1980.

Page 259: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 259/264

019. BOROS J Anos, RAPCSANY I L., Vend6gs6gbenoseinkn l. Budapest 1975.

020. BOSNY AK S6ndor, A felkelo Nap koszontese. Ethnographia 1973.

021. BOUILLET, M.N. Dictionnaire classique de I’Antiquit6, II I. Paris 1941.

022. BRODRICK , M. etc., A concise dictionary of Egyp-tian archaeology. London 1922.

023. BRY ANT, J acob, A new system or analysis of ancientmythology, IV. London 1807.

024. BRY ANT, T. Alton, A new compact Bible dictionary.Grand Rapids 1973.

025. BUDGE, E.A.W., A history of Egypt, 8 vol. Oesterhout1968.

026. BUDGE, E.A.W., The gods of the Egyptians, II I. New York 1969 (ed. 1904).

027. BUDGE, E.A. Book of the Dead, M IL London 1956.028. BUDGE, E.A.W., The Book of the Dead. New York

1960.029. BUDGE, E.A.W., The Egyptian Book of the Dead.

New York 1967.030. CAESAR, La Guerre des Gaules, II I . Par M. Rat. Paris

1955.031. CHILDE, Gordon, The Danube in prehistory. Oxford

1929.032. CLARK, R. etc.. Myth and symbol in ancient Egypt.

London 1959.

033. COLE, Sonia, The history of East Africa. Toronto 1965.034. CSALLANY Dezso, A nagyszentmiklosi aranykincsrov feliarata. Nyiregyhdza 1967.

035. CSALLANY Dezso, A sz kelymagyar rov siras eml6kei. Nyiregyhdza 1963.

036. CSOKE S ndor, Sumermagyar osszehasonlit6 nyelvtan. Eberstein 1972.

037. DAUZAT, Albert, La toponymie frangaise. Paris 1946.

038. DAVIES, S., Races relations in ancient Egypt. London1951.039. DAWSON, Christopher, The age of gods. Boston 1928. 039. bis. Dictionnaire des communes (de France). Paris 1956.

Page 260: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 260/264

U40. DiOSZEGI Vilmos, A pogdny magyarok hitviiaga. Budapest 1978.

041. DOBLHOFER, Ernst, Voices in stone. London 1973.042. DOLGOPOLSKI, A., Boreisch, Ursprache Eurasiens.

Das Bild der Wissenschaft, Stuttgart 1973.043. DOMOKOS P.P., (A moldvai csangdk). Extract in

Magyar Nyelv6r. Budapest 1980.044. DOWSON, J ohn, Classical dictionary of Hindu mytho-

logy. London 1953.045. EGY PTIAN mythology. New York 1965.046. fiRDY , M., The Sumarian, UralAltaic, Magyar rela-

tionship, I. New York 1974.

047. FEHER M.J ., K6pek a magyar samininkvizicidktortenetebdl. Warren 1967.

048. FERENCZY Endre, A magyar fold n peinek tort netea honfoglalasig. Budapest 1958.

049. FIL IP J an, A kelta civilizdci6 es oroksege. Budapest1966.

050. FODOR I stvin, A magyar ntp bstbrtenete es a honfog lal . Budapest 1980.

051. GALGOCZY J dnos, A szumir k rd . New York 1968(reprint).

052. GARDINER, Alan H., Ancient Egyptian onomastica,II I I . Oxford 1968.

053. K fiPES kronika, ford. Gereb L. Budapest 1978.054. GHIRSHMAN, R., Iran from the earliest time to the

Islamic conquest. Bungay s.d.055. GOODMAN, J effrey, American genesis. New York

1981.056. GOSTONY, C.G., Dictionnaire d’etymologie Sume

rienne et grammaire compar6e. Paris 1975.057. GOURVIL, Francis, Langue et litt6rature bretonnes.

Paris 1952.058. GOTZ Laszld, Az eloazsiai osnyelv fele. S. I. 1981.059. Gotz Ldszl6, A magyar ostortenetkutat m6dszereirbl.

S.l. 1981.060. HAJ DU P6ter, Finnugor n pek es nyelvek, Budapest1962,

061. HAMBIS, Louis, Attila et les Huns. Paris 1972.

Page 261: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 261/264

062. HARY Gy., Egy osi vilagnyelv feltdrasa kiiszoben, ANap F iai. Buenos Aires 1974.

063. HARY Gy., K iegeszit&ek egy nyelwita tort6netehez.Valdsdg. Budapest 1976.

064. HAWK ES, J . etc., Prehistory and the beginnings of civilisation. New York 1963.

065. HAWK ES, J acquetta, Prehistory. New York 1965.066. HAWK ES, J acquetta, The first great civiHzations.

London 1977.067. HERODOTUS, History, M I London 1948.068. HOOD, M.S.F., The Tartaria tablets. Scientific Ameri-

can, 1968.069. HOPPAL M., a magyar fejfdk jelvilaga. Nepi Kul

turaNepi Tdrsadalom, XIXII.070. HUBERT, Henri, Les Celtes et I 'expansion celtique,

II I . Paris 1950.071. HURE, J ean, Histoire de la Sicilie. Paris 1965.072. HUSZAR, Louis, Attila dans la numismatique. Buda-

pest 1947.073. K ADAR, L., Reliability of Herodotus’ geographical

data. Debrecen 1980.074. KALICZ N., A neolitikum fe rezkor emlekei Magyar

orszagon. Budapest 1974.075. KALICZ, N. etc., A mehteleki agyagistenek. Nyir

egyhaza 1974.076. KALICZ N. etc., Uje az uj reg zet, Valdsdg, Budapest

1977.

077. KALLOS Zoitdn, Mezosegi temetfe.Forrds,

Budapest1978.078. K EM ENY F„ Das Sprechenlernen der Volker. Wien

1975.079. K OESTLER, A., La Treizifeme Tribe. L ’Empire Kha

zar et son heritage. Paris 1976.080. KOVACS Tibor, A bronzkor Magyarorsz gon. Buda-

pest 1977.

081. KOVACS Vilmos, Urali nepek ^ a honfoglalo konglomer tum. Forrds, Budapest 1978.082. K ROHN Gy., A finnugor n pek pogany istentisztelete.

Budapest 1908.

Page 262: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 262/264

(w.t. K RUTA, V., Les Celtes. Paris 1976.OHI. K UNSZABO F., Toprengfe a jdszok eredet6rol. Ele 

tunk, Szombathely 1979. bis. LAKO Gy. szerk. A magyar sz6k szlet finnugor 

elemei II. Budapest 1973.(IH5. LAROUSSE, Atlas general. Paris 1973.I )H6. LASZIO Gyula, A kettos honfoglalds. Budapest 1978.087. LASZLO Gyula, V6rtesszoll6st6l Pusztaszerig. Buda-

pest 1974.088. LASZLO Gyula, Ostbrtenetiink legkorabbi szakaszai.

Budapest 1961.089. LEVEEL , Pierre, Histoire de la Touraine. Paris 1956.090. L IPTAK , p .,Origin and development of the Hungarian

people. Magyar Mult, 1975.091. LOMMEL, Herman, Les anciens Aryens. Paris 1943.092. LUKACSY Kr., A magyarok oselei, hajdankori nevei

es lakhelyei. K olozsv r 1870.093. MAGYAR 6stdrt6net kerddsei, A. Budapest 1955.094. MAGYARORSZAG helys6gn6vt6ra 1944. Budapest

1944.095. MAGYARORSZAGTOL elcsatolt teruletek k6zs6geinek n6vjegyz6ke, A. Budapest 1944.

096. MEHTELEK I ujkokori leletek, A. £let is Tudomdny,Budapest 1974.

097. MELICH J dnos, Dolgozatok II. Budapest 1963.097. bis. MONGAIT, A.L., Archaeology in the USSR. Lon-

don 1961.

098. NAGY, SAndor, The forgotten cradle of the Hungarianculture. Toronto 1973.099. NEM ETH Gyula szerk., Attila 6s hunjai. Budapest

1940.100. OXFORD dictionary of current English, The —. Oxford

1952.101. PADANY I Viktor, Dentu Magyaria. Buenos Aires

1965.

102. PATAY Pdl, A szarmata sdncrendszer az Alfoldbn.Magyar Hirlap, Budapest 19/01/74.103. PITTARD, Eugfene, Les races et I’histoire. Paris 1953.

Page 263: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 263/264

104. POUNDS, N.J .G., An historical and political geogra-phy of Europe. London 1947.

105. POUKKA, Helmi, HungarianFinnEgyptian wordparallels. Sodertalje 1981.

106. PROHLE, Vilmos, The Hungarian language.  TrueHungary, New York 1956.

107. RASONY I Laszl6, A regi torok n pek a Dunanal.Budapest 1981.

108. REANEY , P.H., The origin of English placenames.London 1961.

109. RUDNAY Egyed, Attilatrilogia, M IL Bruxelles 19641966.

110. SAK S, Edgar V., Aesti. An analysis of an anc. Europeancivilization. Montreal 1960.

111. SAK S, Edgar V., EstoEuropa. The FinnoUgric pri-mary civilization. Montreal 1966.

112. SAYCE, A.H., Archaeology of the cuneiform inscrip-tions. London 1927.

113. SCHREIBER, H., Die Hunnen. Attila probt den Weltuntergang. Wien 1976.

114. SCHURfi, Edmund, Les grands initios. Paris 1960.115. SEBEST Y EN Gyula, A magyar rovdsiras. Budapest

1915.116. SEBESTY EN Gy., Rovis es rovdsirds. Ed. Veres F.

New York 1969.117. SEBESTY EN Laszlo, K6zai Simon v6delmeben.

Budapest 1975.

118. SITCHIN, Zecharia, The 12th Planet. New York 1976.119. SZABO Mikl6s, A keltak nyomaban Magyarorszdgon.Budapest 1976.

120. SZENTPETERY Imre szerk., Scriptores rerum Hungaricarum II I. Budapest 1937/38.

121. SZOCS Istvan, A sz kely kapu. MUveszet, Budapest1974.

122. SZOCS Istvan, Selyemsarhajo. Bukarest 1979.

123. TALBOT Tamara Rice, The Scythians. London 1957.124. THEVENOT, Emile, Histoire des Gaulois. Paris 1971.125. THOMAS, Edit B. ed. Archaologische Funde in Un

garn. Budapest 1956.

Page 264: Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

7/28/2019 Barath Tibor The Early Hungarians

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/barath-tibor-the-early-hungarians 264/264

126. THUK Y DIDES, The history of the Peloponnesianwar. London 1952.

127. TOMKA Peter, Le probleme de la survivance desAvars. Acta Orientalia XXIV/2.

128. TOTH Tibor. Merre61tek ahonfoglal6magyarsdgosei?